(*       JAN  19  1922 


WORLD  FRIENDSHIP.  INC. 


J.  LOVELL  MURRAY 

Author  of  The  Call  of  a 

World  Task  '^'(iloAi. 


NEW  YORK 

STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT 
FOR  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

1921 


COPYRIGHT,    igSI,    BY 

MISSIONARY    EDUCATION   MOVEMENT   OF   THE 

UNITED    STATES   AND    CANADA 


CONTENTS 

chapter  page 

"  Personally  Conducted  " 1 

I     The  World's  Health 11 

II     In  Factory  and  Field 39 

III     Gateways  to  the  Mind 65 

IV  The  Romance  of  the  Printed  Page  ...  90 

V    Planters  Extraordinary 113 

VI     Servants  of  Society 135 

VII    Welding  the  World 164 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

FACING 
PAGE 

The  Waterfront,  Canton,  China    .      .    Frontispiece 

The  Dispensary  at  Batang 18 

Dr.  Albert  Shelton 18 

Native  Trained  Nurses  of  Africa 34 

Native  and  Scientific  Farming  in  India  ....  58 
A  Kindergarten  in  Japan   .      .      .      .      .      .      .      .74 

American  Press  at  Beirut,  S3^ria 90 

Evangelistic  Meeting  in  India 122 

Higher  Education  in  India 154 


"  PERSONALLY    CONDUCTED  " 

T  ET  us  suppose  that  we  have  just  arrived  in  Canton. 
We  have  come  up  by  steamer  from  Hongkong  and 
are  met  by  a  missionary  friend  who  almost  wrings  our 
hands  off  in  the  joy  of  seeing  some  "  folks  from  back 
home."  We  answer  five  hundred  questions  in  five  min- 
utes and  then  tell  him  that  our  visit  is  short  and  we  want 
to  get  a  quick  view  of  missionary  work  in  the  city. 

"  I'm  your  man,"  he  says.  "  How  would  you  like  to 
be  transported  ?  " 

"  What  kinds  have  you  ?  "  we  ask. 

"  Rickshaw,  sedan  chair,  horse  cab,  and  motor,"  he 
replies.  We  finally  decide  to  go  in  a  Ford  which  he  says 
he  can  borrow,  and  in  an  hour's  time  he  calls  for  us  at 
our  hotel.  We  speak  of  the  swarms  upon  swarms  of 
people  and  ask  where  they  have  come  from. 

"  They  all  belong  here,"  he  says.  "  Haven't  you  heard 
the  story  of  the  tourist  who  had  never  believed  there 
were  four  hundred  million  people  in  China  until  he  got 
to  Canton  and  then  he  saw  them  all  waiting  for  him  on 
the  Bund?" 

"  What  do  you  call  those  ridiculous  little  boats  that  we 
saw  all  about  the  harbor  as  we  came  in  ?  "  we  ask. 

"  Those  are  called  sampans.  Would  you  believe  that 
two  hundred  thousand  of  our  city's  population  live  all  the 
year  round  on  those  little  boats?  It's  a  fact.  Now  we'd 
better  be  off." 

We  pile  into  the  Ford  and  start  along  the  Bund.  Our 
guide  points  to  an  imposing  building.  "  That  is  a  hos- 
pital," he  says,  "  the  first  in  China.    Founded  eighty-five 

I 


PERSONALLY  CONDUCTED** 


years  ago  by  the  famous  Dr.  Peter  Parker.  It  is  a  great 
institution  in  the  city,  and  the  Chinese  contribute  gen- 
erously to  it.  It  is  controlled  now  by  a  local  board, 
though  all  the  foreign  doctors  and  nurses  are  supplied  by 
the  missionary  societies.  The  place  is  always  crowded 
to  the  roof  with  patients.  See  those  people  with  sore 
eyes  going  in?    The  city  is  full  of  them. 

"  Just  over  there  is  a  school  for  blind  boys  and  girls. 
It  was  founded  many  years  ago  by  Dr.  Mary  Niles  and 
is  the  only  one  in  the  city.  They  teach  the  youngsters 
trades  as  well  as  treat  diseased  eyes.  And  while  we're 
on  the  subject  of  philanthropy,  let  me  tell  you  that  we 
have  in  Canton  the  only  hospital  for  the  insane  in  all 
China.  It  was  begun  by  Dr.  John  G.  Kerr  and  since  his 
death  has  been  carried  on  by  Mrs.  Kerr  and  Dr.  Charles 
Selden.  There  are  about  five  hundred  patients  there 
under  the  care  of  the  missionary  doctors  and  their 
Chinese  assistants. 

"  Notice  those  buildings  on  the  other  side  of  the  hos- 
pital? That  is  True  Light  Seminary,  one  of  the  first 
schools  for  girls  in  China.  Of  course  you  have  heard  of 
its  founder,  Miss  Harriet  Noyes.  Those  are  the  old 
buildings  where  work  for  primary  scholars  and  women  is 
conducted.  Its  other  work  has  been  transferred  to  new 
and  larger  quarters  called  True  Light  Middle  School." 

The  Ford  rattles  on,  and  so  does  our  guide.  "  Now 
I  want  to  show  you  an  interesting  place,"  he  says,  "  the 
building  we  are  just  passing.  We  could  not  get  along 
without  that  building." 

"  But,"  we  ask,  "  is  a  bookstore  so  important  as  all 
that?" 

"  The  bookstore,"  says  the  guide,  "  is  only  a  part  of  it. 
It  is  important  in  itself — run  by  the  China  Baptist  Pub- 


PERSONALLY  CONDUCTED 


lication  Society.  But  there's  a  lot  more  to  this  place.  It 
is  known  as  the  "  Missions  Building  "  and  is  the  head- 
quarters for  most  of  the  missions  in  the  city.  The  top 
floors  house  the  Young  Women's  Christian  Association. 
The  demand  for  the  Association  came  from  the  girls  and 
women  of  Canton  themselves.  The  membership  is  large 
and  there  is  a  lot  of  action  going  on  up  in  those  rooms. 
On  the  governing  board  there  are  a  good  many  Chinese 
women  who  have  studied  in  the  West,  and  they  are  keep- 
ing us  up  to  the  minute  in  the  social  and  religious  work 
the  Association  is  developing." 

"  What  is  that  large  building  of  the  California  mission 
variety,  down  the  Bund  from  the  hospital?"  we  inquire. 

"  That,"  he  replies,  "  is  the  Young  Men's  Christian 
Association  building.  It  is  a  memorial  to  Robert  Mor- 
rison, the  first  Protestant  missionary  to  China.  The 
funds  for  it  were  raised  in  1907,  the  centenary  of  Mor- 
rison's arrival  in  the  Far  East.  They  have  everything 
that  goes  with  an  up-to-date  "  Y," —  gymnasium,  pool, 
library,  game  rooms,  dormitories,  and  all  the  rest  of  it, 
and  the  largest  auditorium  in  the  city.  Their  main  idea 
is  to  help  the  Chinese,  but  they  carry  on  work  for  for- 
eigners also.  They  have  day  and  night-schools,  athletic 
meets,  and  all  the  other  activities  that  you  find  in  the 
Canadian  and  American  Associations,  although  they  spe- 
cialize, of  course,  on  religious  work." 

**  Where  do  we  go  from  here  ?  "  we  ask. 

"  I  think  we'll  strike  along  northwest  into  the  city.  I 
want  to  show  you  a  number  of  churches  and  chapels. 
That  large  one  near  the  hospital  was  a  Presbyterian 
church,  started  of  course  by  missionaries,  but  it  is  now 
an  independent  Chinese  church.    These  streets  here  are 


PERSONALLY  CONDUCTED 


too  narrow  for  a  motor  car,  so  we'll  have  to  walk  or  take 
sedan  chairs." 

We  elect  to  walk.  And  he  points  out  as  we  go  along 
several  other  churches  and  chapels  and  explains  the 
work  that  goes  on  in  them  and  that  reaches  out  from 
them  into  the  city  and  far  beyond. 

Farther  along  we  are  shown  another  building. 
"  There,"  we  are  informed,  "  is  the  Hackett  Medical  Col- 
lege for  Women,  the  first  women's  medical  school  to  be 
established  in  China  and  one  of  the  finest  of  its  kind  to 
be  found  in  all  Asia.  It  owes  its  origin  to  Dr.  Mary 
Fulton. 

"  Now  I  want  you  to  take  in  that  other  building  along 
the  street.  That  is  the  Union  Normal  School.  It  is  a 
well-run  coeducational  school  in  which  most  of  the  mis- 
sions in  Canton  cooperate.  It  trains  teachers  especially 
for  the  kindergarten  and  elementary  grades. 

"We  shall  have  to  board  a  sampan  now,  for  I  want 
to  take  you  over  to  Fati,  which  I  should  explain  is  an 
island.  You  see,  the  various  forks  of  the  river  have 
formed  large  islands  which  are  included  in  the  city  of 
Canton,  and  on  them  are  to  be  found  some  of  the  best 
developed  pieces  of  missionary  work  we  have." 

Passing  across  Shameen,  the  foreign  concession,  we 
are  introduced  to  a  sampan  and  go  across  to  Fati.  There 
we  are  shown  a  large  boys'  school,  formerly  Presby- 
terian, but  now  a  union  institution.  Downstream  we  see 
the  fine  new  buildings  of  True  Light  Seminary.  This 
too  we  learn  has  graduated  from  a  Presbyterian  school 
into  a  union  institution. 

"  Now  look  at  that  building,"  we  are  told.  "  That  is 
the  Union  Theological  School.    Doesn't  it  do  your  heart 


"  PERSONALLY  CONDUCTED  '* 


good  to  think  of  a  bunch  of  future  pastors,  sitting  side 
by  side  in  those  classrooms,  all  having  the  same  doctrine 
pumped  into  them  ?  " 

"  But,"  we  say,  "  will  not  that  interfere  with  the  de- 
velopment of  denominational  theology?" 

"  I  imagine  the  world  will  be  able  to  struggle  along 
very  nicely  in  spite  of  the  loss,"  he  says.  "  Denomina- 
tional dogmas  don't  figure  very  much  in  our  scheme  of 
things  out  here.  We're  pulling  together  at  a  mighty 
heavy  load,  and  we  can't  afford  to  get  out  of  breath 
talking  over  the  things  on  which  we  don't  agree. 

"  But  we'll  have  to  move  on  now,  if  you  are  going  to 
see  the  best  part  of  the  show  before  dinner."  And  as 
we  go  along,  he  explains  that  we  are  now  in  quite  a 
residential  district,  and  that  it  includes  the  homes  of 
Y.  M.  C.  A.  and  Y,  W.  C.  A.  secretaries  and  other 
foreigners. 

We  board  a  motor  boat  which  our  guide  has  arranged 
for,  and  for  the  best  part  of  an  hour  we  glide  among 
various  types  of  shipping  and  finally  bring  up  along  rice 
fields  bordered  with  lines  of  lychee  trees. 

"  Here  we  are  at  last !  "  cries  the  irrepressible  guide. 
"  This  is  the  show  place  of  the  city, — Canton  Christian 
College !  I  teach  here,  as  you  know,  and  I  may  be  biased, 
but  if  you  knew  what  is  going  on  in  this  place  and  what 
an  influence  is  reaching  out  from  it  all  over  South  China, 
you  would  pardon  my  pride.  Anyway,  by  common  con- 
sent this  is  the  outstanding  educational  institution  of 
South  China." 

As  we  start  on  our  tour  of  inspection,  he  tells  us  that 
the  college  began  over  thirty  years  ago  because  of  a  de- 
mand of  four  hundred  Chinese  literati  and  merchants  for 


PERSONALLY  CONDUCTED 


an  institution  of  higher  learning;  that  a  Presbyterian 
medical  missionary  named  Happer  was  mainly  responsi- 
ble for  founding  it;  that  it  is  now  a  non-denominational 
college,  serving  all  denominations ;  and  that  the  standards 
it  holds  would  be  recognized  as  high  in  Great  Britain 
or  in  North  America.  We  are  told  that  it  has  various 
departments,  but  that  it  lays  its  chief  stress  on  the  de- 
velopment of  educational  leaders,  especially  teachers  of 
elementary  schools,  and  that  some  of  the  graduates  are 
prominent  as  educators  in  South  China. 

"  That  isn't  the  whole  story,"  explains  our  guide.  "  We 
emphasize  our  pre-medical  and  pre-theological  courses, 
and  we  are  glad  that  many  of  the  strongest  leaders  of 
the  Chinese  Church  are  alumni  of  the  college.  The  fact 
is,  our  aim  is  to  send  the  influence  of  the  college  into 
e\^ery  corner  of  South  China  and  to  touch  all  phases  of 
life.  That  is  why  we  attach  so  much  importance  to  our 
agricultural  department.  We  want  to  help  enlarge 
China's  output  of  food.  We  are  making  experiments  to 
improve  the  quality  of  rice  grown  in  these  parts,  to  better 
the  breeding  of  hogs,  and  to  introduce  the  Chinese  to 
the  idea  of  a  sanitary  milk  supply. 

"  That  is  the  sericulture  laboratory  over  there.  We  got 
the  money  for  that  from  the  American  Silk  Association, 
purely  as  a  business  investment,  so  that  we  could  make  a 
thorough  study  of  silkworms  with  a  view  to  producing 
a  finer  quality  of  silk. 

"Yonder  you  see  our  athletic  field.  It  is  always 
crowded  like  that  in  the  afternoons.  The  boys  take  very 
kindly  to  track  athletics,  baseball,  and  out-door  games  of 
all  sorts.'* 

We  learn  many  other  interesting  facts  before  we  leave ; 


PERSONALLY  CONDUCTED 


for  example,  that  twenty-five  girls  are  taking  the  fuH 
college  course  and  that  the  student  Y.  M.  C.  A.  is  vig- 
orously active,  not  only  in  Christian  work  on  the  campus, 
but  also  in  social  welfare  work  outside. 

"  Those  fellows,"  says  our  guide,  "  are  putting  their 
religion  into  action.  They  started  an  elementary  school 
and  supported  it  until  it  became  so  large  that  the  college 
took  it  over.  They  conduct  a  farm  school  for  the  chil- 
dren of  the  near-by  villages.  They  have  developed  day- 
schools  for  boys  and  girls  in  five  villages  that  are  abso- 
lutely untouched  by  any  other  Christian  influence.  They 
are  running  night-schools  for  servants  and  workmen  on 
the  campus  and  have  opened  "  moonlight  schools  "  in 
several  villages  for  adults  who  have  not  had  an  oppor- 
tunity for  education.  But  wait  a  minute.  There  is 
Dr.  Chung !  I  want  you  to  meet  this  man.  You  will  find 
him  interesting." 

So  we  are  introduced  to  Dean  Chung,  who,  we  after- 
wards are  told,  has  studied  at  Columbia  as  well  as  in 
China  and  is  now  a  powerful  personage  in  educational 
and  political  affairs.  We  do  find  him  interesting,  but 
our  guide  hurries  us  away.  If  we  would  let  him,  he 
would  crowd  the  conversation  with  a  "  Who's  Who  "  of 
the  graduates  of  the  college.     But  we  edge  into  the  talk. 

"  What  a  wide  variety  of  missionary  work  you  people 
have  in  Canton,  and  what  an  interesting  time  you  must 
have  of  it  when  you  all  get  together." 

"  Well,"  he  replies,  *'  we  don't  suffer  much  from  ennui. 
There  is  something  stirring  all  the  time,  and  something 
interesting  at  that.  Did  you  ever  see  a  missionary  who 
was  bored  by  his  work?  But  what  does  trouble  us  is 
that  there  are  so  many  important  things  that  are  going 


PERSONALLY  CONDUCTED" 


undone.  We  are  terribly  in  need  of  some  high-class 
workers  right  now.  The  hospital  down  there  on  the 
Bund  needs  a  good  many  additions  to  its  medical  and 
nursing  staff, — a  hospital  superintendent  and  a  business 
manager  like  the  one  we  have  secured  at  the  college. 
They  need  stenographic  and  clerical  help  at  the  book- 
store. The  school  we  have  on  the  campus  for  the  chil- 
dren of  missionaries  and  business  people  has  about  forty 
children,  but  we  need  teachers  for  it.  We  are  looking 
for  architects  to  supervise  construction  work  on  mission 
buildings  and  to  train  builders.  We  are  on  the  lookout 
for  several  topnotch  professors  at  the  college,  including 
a  teacher  of  business  administration,  and  some  good 
chemists  to  specialize  in  food  analysis.  And,  of  course, 
there  are  always  needed  more  school  teachers  and  gen- 
eral missionaries.  If  you  come  across  any  Grade-A 
young  men  and  women  back  home  who  are  Christian  to 
the  core  and  who  have  imagination  enough  to  see  the 
size  of  the  opportunity  out  here,  I  wish  you  would  point 
them  our  way. 

"  Well,  here  we  are  at  your  hotel.  Just  in  time  for 
dinner.  It  has  been  like  a  breeze  from  home  to  see  you. 
So  long,  and  good  luck !"  And  he  goes  off  in  his  motor 
boat. 

Later  in  the  evening  when  we  have  caught  our  breath, 
we  compare  notes  as  to  the  Impressions  of  the  day.  On 
four  points  we  are  agreed.  One  is  that  the  scope  of 
modern  missionary  work  is  far  broader  than  we  had 
imagined.  It  will  be  some  fun  when  we  get  back  home  to 
startle  out  of  their  old-fashioned  missionary  notions  cer- 
tain people  we  know  who  have  thought  that  the  clergy- 
man and  whatever  the  name  is  of  his  female  counterpart 
have  a  monopoly  of  foreign  missionary  work.     It  has 


"PERSONALLY  CONDUCTED" 


been  an  eye-opener  to  us  to  find  that  the  nurse,  the  physi- 
cal director,  the  business  manager,  the  college  professor, 
the  Association  secretary,  the  kindergartner,  the  matron, 
the  analytical  chemist,  the  builder,  the  doctor,  the  teacher 
of  the  blind,  the  stenographer,  and  the  clergyman,  all 
belong  as  bona  fide  missionaries  in  a  great  Christian  en- 
terprise so  broad  in  scope  and  so  thorough  in  its  organiza- 
tion that  it  might  truly  be  called.  World  Friendship, 
Incorporated. 

Another  point  of  agreement  is  that  the  workers  we 
have  seen  are  all  of  them  very  able  people,  busy  as  nailers, 
and  immensely  fond  of  their  work. 

A  third  point  on  which  we  agree  is  that  we  have  no- 
ticed a  sad  need  for  reinforcements  at  every  turn. 

And  one  other  point  on  which  there  can  be  no  differ- 
ence of  opinion  is  that  the  chap  who  piloted  us  around  is 
a  human  dynamo  and  a  shameless  optimist. 


THE   WORLD'S    HEALTH 

f^  NE  day  early  in  the  War  an  urgent  message  came  to 
^"^  Dr.  Cyril  H.  Haas  of  Adana,  in  Asia  Minor.  The 
favorite  wife  of  a  Turkish  governor  lay  grievously  ill, 
so  ill  that  when  the  doctor  reached  her  bedside,  he  saw 
at  a  glance  that  her  life  w^as  hanging  by  a  thread. 

"  Gentlemen,"  he  said  to  the  Turkish  doctors,  "  we 
must  operate  at  once." 

"  We  dare  not,"  they  replied.  ''  The  patient  will  most 
surely  die  in  any  case,  and  if  we  should  participate  in  this 
operation,  our  own  lives  will  be  forfeit." 

"  An  American  physician's  oath,"  said  Dr.  Haas,  "  does 
not  allow  him  to  consider  his  own  interests  if  there  is 
any  chance  to  save  a  life." 

Finally  the  Turkish  doctors  agreed  to  the  operation 
provided  the  American  surgeon  would  sign  a  paper  ac- 
cepting full  responsibility  for  the  outcome.  The  opera- 
tion was  completed  by  two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and 
from  then  till  dawn  Dr.  Haas  prayed  that  his  efforts 
might  be  blessed  to  the  patient's  recovery.  As  he  said 
afterward,  "  If  ever  I  prayed  in  my  life,  I  prayed  in 
those  early  morning  hours,  for  there  was  every  indication 
that  the  woman  could  not  live."  His  combined  skill  and 
faith  were  rewarded,  and  the  woman  recovered. 

The  governor  was  no  saint.  He  had  won  a  prize  for 
inventing  the  most  painful  method  of  torturing  Arme- 
nians. "  If  permission  were  granted  me,"  he  said,  "  I 
should  command  that  every  one  of  the  ten  thousand 
Christians  here  should  be  butchered."    But  his  gratitude 

II 


12  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

to   the   skilful   American   missionary   knew    no   bounds. 

A  little  later,  when  Dr.  Haas  was  stricken  with  typhus, 
and  his  life  was  despaired  of,  this  genius  of  cruelty  sent 
each  day  to  inquire  as  to  his  condition.  He  would  say, 
"  The  missionary  doctor  is  my  brother ;  I  love  him." 
When  the  crisis  was  past,  he  insisted  on  being  the  first 
to  come  as  a  visitor  to  the  doctor's  bedside  to  kiss  him 
and  express  his  good  wishes. 

This  Turkish  offtcial  was  not  alone  in  loving  the  Amer- 
ican doctor  and  wishing  for  his  recovery.  The  entire 
population  held  him  in  affection,  and  even  the  Moslems 
went  daily  to  the  mosque  to  intercede  with  Allah  that  he 
might  be  restored  to  health. 

When  the  frightful  epidemic  in  North  China  broke  out 
in  1911,  in  which  the  records  showed  43,942  cases  and 
43,942  deaths,  it  was  the  staff  of  the  mission  hospital 
at  Moukden,  Dr.  Christie,  Dr.  Young,  and  Dr.  Jackson, 
who  led  the  fight  against  the  enemy  germs.  Dr.  Christie 
organized  and  guided  the  governmental  measures  that 
were  adopted;  Dr.  Young  took  charge  of  the  hospital. 
The  Chinese  pilgrims  were  streaming  down  from  infected 
areas  to  Moukden  whence  they  would  take  trains  to 
Peking  for  the  New  Year's  festival.  They  must  be 
examined  at  the  railroad  station  and  all  suspected  cases 
isolated.  Dr.  Arthur  Jackson,  recently  arrived  from 
Cambridge  and  British  hospital  training,  volunteered  for 
this  dangerous  work.  He  did  it  well.  He  literally  threw 
his  life  across  the  road  to  Peking  and  the  South  defying 
the  onward  sweep  of  the  contagion  and  saying,  "  It  shall 
not  pass."  The  promising  life  of  that  brilliant  young 
doctor  was  the  price,  but  the  fight  was  won.  "  He  died 
for  us,"  said  the  Chinese. 


THE  WORLD'S  HEALTH  13 

A  week  later  there  was  held  at  the  British  Consulate 
a  memorial  service.  The  Viceroy  was  there,  a  score  of 
reading  officials,  and  most  of  the  foreigners  in  Moukden. 
At  the  close,  the  Viceroy  read  this  address: 

We  have  shown  ourselves  unworthy  of  the  trust  laid 
upon  us  by  our  Emperor;  we  have  allowed  a  dire  pes- 
tilence to  overrun  the  sacred  capital. 

His  Majesty  the  King  of  Great  Britain  shows  sym- 
pathy with  every  country  when  calamity  overtakes  it ;  his 
subject,  Dr.  Jackson,  moved  by  his  Sovereign's  spirit,, 
and  with  the  heart  of  th-e  Savior,  who  gave  his  life  to 
deliver  the  world,  responded  nobly  when  we  asked  him 
to  help  our  country  in  its  time  of  need. 

He  went  forth  to  help  us  in  our  fight  daily,  where  the 
pest  lay  thickest ;  amidst  the  groans  of  the  dying  he  strug- 
gled to  cure  the  stricken,  to  find  medicine  to  stay  the  evil. 

Worn  by  his  efforts,  the  pestilence  seized  upon  him  and 
took  him  from  us  long  ere  his  time.  Our  sorrow  is  be- 
yond all  measure ;  our  grief  too  deep  for  words. 

O,  Spirit  of  Dr.  Jackson,  we  pray  you  to  intercede  for 
the  twenty  million  people  of  Manchuria  and  ask  the 
Lord  of  Heaven  to  take  away  this  pestilence  so  that  we 
may  once  more  lay  our  heads  in  peace  upon  our  pillows. 

In  life  you  were  brave,  now  you  are  an  exalted  Spirit.. 
Noble  Spirit,  who  sacrificed  your  life  for  us,  help  us  still 
and  look  down  in  kindness  upon  us  all ! 

Among  the  many  appreciations  of  Dr.  Jackson's  ser- 
vice which  appeared  in  non-Christian  papers  there  was 
this  notable  tribute: 

He  was  able  to  do  what  he  did  because  he  held  firmly 
to  the  great  principle  of  his  religion  :  to  sacrifice  one's 
own  life  for  the  salvation  of  others.  Dr.  Jackson  has  not 
died  of  plague,  he  died  for  duty ;  and  he  is  not  truly  dead. 

The  lives  of  those  missionaries  witnessed  every  day  to 


WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 


a  large  gospel,  a  gospel  to  the  entire  man, — body  as  well 
as  soul.  That  was  the  gospel  given  by  the  teaching  and 
the  practise  and  the  last  instructions  of  the  first  medical 
missionary.  If  we  had  no  medical  missionary  work  to- 
day, we  should  preach  only  a  limited  gospel  to  the  world 
and  perform  only  a  partial  missionary  task.  Our  errand 
to  the  world  is  part  of  Christ's  errand  and  therefore  it 
includes  the  physical  redemption  of  humanity. 

The  world  has  suffered  more  in  the  past  few  years 
than  ever  before.  But  likewise  the  world  has  had  more 
healing  during  this  period  than  ever  before.  And  now 
that  so  many  of  the  wounds  are  healed  which  the  cruel 
hand  of  War  cut  into  the  bodies  of  men,  how  wonderful 
it  would  be  if  the  great  heart  of  Christendom  would  beat 
in  equal  sympathy  for  the  physical  burdens  and  agonies 
of  the  lands  without  Christ ! 

I.      CALLING  THE  DOCTOR 

The  lands  to  which  missionaries  go  are  disease-ridden. 
They  have  all  the  diseases  that  are  common  among  us 
and  many  which  we  rarely  or  never  see.  Cholera,  sleep- 
ing sickness,  plague — both  bubonic  and  pneumonic — 
smallpox,  tuberculosis,  measles,  yellow  fever,  and  malaria 
take  their  terrible  toll  in  millions  every  year.  Sleeping 
sickness  in  Uganda  and  Central  Africa  has  decimated  the 
population.  Half  the  deaths  in  Korea  are  from  smallpox. 
In  China,  so  says  a  medical  authority,  three  predominant 
diseases,  tuberculosis,  syphilis,  and  intestinal  parasites, 
affect  three  fourths  of  the  population.  Leprosy  is  preva- 
lent in  almost  all  non-Christian  countries. 

There  are  several  factors  which  make  disease  more 


THE  WORLD'S  HEALTH  15 

terrible  and  epidemics  more  fatal  in  those  lands  than  with 
us.  These  factors  do  not  apply  to  Japan,  which,  medi- 
cally speaking,  is  one  of  the  most  advanced  nations. 

There  is  almost  no  knowledge  of  sanitation  and  hy- 
giene. Inoculation,  disinfection,  and  segregation  are 
practically  unknown.  Near  the  writer's  house  in  India 
w^as  a  tank  of  standing  water  in  which  it  was  quite  com- 
mon to  see  men,  women,  and  children  bathing,  doing 
their  laundry,  brushing  their  teeth,  and  drinking  the 
water.  A  neighbor  of  ours  found  that  six  persons,  and 
sometimes  more,  were  sleeping  in  one  small  room  in  the 
servants'  quarters,  and  with  the  door  shut  at  that!  He 
determined  to  take  capital  measures  to  relieve  the  situa- 
tion and  teach  a  practical  lesson  in  hygiene,  so  one  day 
he  opened  a  good-sized  hole  in  the  mud  wall  of  the  room. 
Next  morning  on  looking  out,  he  found  that  the  hole 
had  been  carefully  boarded  over.  Think  what  the  at- 
mosphere of  that  room  must  have  been — think  quickly 
and  forget  it. 

The  ideas  as  to  the  care  of  infants  are  correspondingly 
primitive.  And  as  for  diet,  when  diet  exists,  there  is 
little  thought  of  balanced  menus  and  tables  of  calories. 
It  is  usually  a  case  of  eating  what  is  to  be  had  or,  where 
there  is  a  choice,  of  selecting  those  forms  of  nourishment 
which  are  most  unfriendly  to  digestion. 

Resistance  to  disease  is  low  as  a  result  of  Inherited 
weaknesses.  Taking  into  account  undernourishment, 
harmful  diet,  overcrowding,  early  marriage,  the  inherited 
results  of  immorality,  the  drinking  of  foul  water,  and 
many  other  causes,  need  we  wonder  that  none  but  the 
very  strong  infants  survive? 

Fatalism  and  pessimism  present  a  further  handicap. 


i6  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

To  the  Buddhist  this  life  is  essentially  evil — why  should 
one  cling  to  it?  So  he  settles  down  in  dull  resignation 
and  apathetic  calm  to  await  what  comes.  He  makes  a 
practise  of  indifference,  a  virtue  of  inertia.  Fatalism  is 
current  through  the  East — "  It  is  written  on  my  forehead. 
What  can  I  do  ?  "  But  the  prize  fatalist  is  the  Moham- 
medan. Disaster  is  to  him  a  part  of  "  Kismet,"  a  fate 
that  cannot  be  altered;  so  he  will  not  disturb  himself  to 
resist  disaster. 

In  1898  the  French  Government  wished  certain  infor- 
mation about  Moslem  cities  for  the  use  of  its  Colonial 
office.  Among  those  to  receive  its  questionnaire  was  the 
Pasha  of  Damascus.  His  answers  were  pubHshed  in  the 
Lancet  of  July  16  of  that  year  as  follows: 

What  is  the  death-rate  per  thousand  in  your  principal 
city? 

In  Damascus  it  is  the  will  of  Allah  that  all  should 

die;  some  die  old,  some  die  young. 

Are  the  supplies  of  drinking  water  sufficient  and  of 

good  quality? 

From  the  remotest  period  no  one  has  died  of  thirst. 

Make  general  remarks  on  the  hygienic  condition  of\ 

your  city. 

Since  Allah  sent  us  Mohammed,  his  prophet,  to 
purge  the  world  with  fire  and  sword,  there  has 
been  a  vast  improvement.  And  now,  my  lamb  of 
the  West,  cease  your  questioning.  Man  should  not 
bother  himself  about  matters  that  concern  only  God. 

Native  quackery  and  superstition  add  to  the  health 
problem  of  the  Orient.  There  is,  of  course,  some  value 
in  the  old  medical  systems,  but  at  their  best  they  are  very 
primitive   and   often   highly    ridiculous.      Their   materia 


THE  WORLD'S  HEALTH  17 

medica  is  absurdly  crude.  Their  knowledge  of  anatomy 
is  mainly  guesswork.  The  Chinese  doctors  of  the  old 
school  believe  that  there  are  five  tubes  from  the  mouth 
to  the  stomach  and  that  both  lungs  are  on  one  side.  They 
have  absolutely  no  scientific  diagnosis.  And  at  their 
worst  the  old  systems  are  loathsome  and  cruel  and  often 
fatal. 

Incantations,  charms,  amulets,  and  many  curious  de- 
vices to  cheat  or  propitiate  or  ward  oQ  the  evil  spirits 
which  cause  disease  are  very  common  in  Asia  and  Africa ; 
but  they  are  harmful  only  in  a  negative  way.  Worse  by 
far  are  the  painful  measures  that  are  sometimes  em- 
ployed. In  China,  India,  and  elsewhere,  filthy  needles 
are  plunged  into  the  joints  or  the  abdomen  to  release  the 
evil  spirits  within.  One  native  treatment  for  infantile 
convulsions  is  to  place  a  red-hot  iron  on  the  spot  on  the 
baby's  head  where  the  pulsations  may  be  seen,  in  the 
hope  that  this  will  destroy  the  demon  and  preserve  the 
baby's  life. 

Is  it  any  wonder,  when  all  these  factors  are  consid- 
ered, that  the  death-rate  in  mission  areas,  save  Japan, 
is  enormously  high?  In  New  York  State  the  death-rate 
is  fifteen  per  thousand  of  the  population ;  in  most  Orien- 
tal towns  it  is  over  forty-five  per  thousand.  In  China 
it  is  from  fifty  to  fifty-five  per  thousand.  Infant  mor- 
tality is  very  high.  In  Chile,  with  its  choice  climate, 
seventy-five  per  cent  of  the  children  die  before  they  are 
two  years  of  age.  The  mortality  in  non-Christian  lands 
would  depopulate  France  In  a  year  and  the  United  States 
in  less  than  three  years. 

With  Asia  and  Africa  and  Latin  America  sick,  what 
is  there  to  do  but  call  the  doctor?     And  from  North 


i8  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

America,  Britain,  Australia,  and  the  Continent  Christian 
doctors  and  nurses  have  been  hearing  the  call  and  going 
to  the  rescue.  No  mystical  call  have  they  been  hearing, 
no  summons  in  a  vision,  but  the  call  of  a  bitter  need — the 
kind  of  call  that  sent  their  colleagues  hurrying  into  war 
service  and  to  the  relief  of  typhus-smitten  Serbia.  It  is 
the  tradition  and  instinct  of  the  profession  added  to  a 
love  for  Christ  and  a  devotion  to  his  work.  They  are 
not  forgetting  the  evangelistic  opportunity  and  duty,  but 
they  are  going  as  medical  workers,  with  their  drugs  and 
instruments,  to  save  life  and  cure  disease  and  promote 
health.  Every  one  of  them  is  "  a  missionary  and  a  half," 
with  remedies  for  the  physical  and  spiritual  ills  of  men. 
Their  gospel  is  every  inch  practical. 

Missionary  history  shows  many  instances  where  the 
doctor  has  been  the  pioneer  Christian  worker  in  his  field. 
Religious  bigotry  is  often  successful  in  keeping  the  door 
closed  to  a  man  who  comes  only  as  a  preacher  of  a  new 
doctrine.  But  if  a  man  comes  with  medicines  and  surgi- 
cal instruments,  he  is  likely  to  be  met  with  a  welcome, 
even  though  he  brings  also  a  Bible.  Dr.  Paul  Harrison, 
going  by  invitation  to  a  fiercely  intolerant  part  of  inland 
Arabia  and  being  royally  treated  during  his  stay,  is  a  case 
in  point.  He  was  allowed  to  do  no  religious  work,  but  he 
was  invited  to  return.  In  the  meantime  those  Moslems 
will  be  pondering  the  eloquent  Christian  sermon  that  was 
preached  by  the  loving  service  of  the  doctor;  and  some 
day  regular  evangelistic  work  will  be  carried  on  in  Riadh. 
When  the  gates  of  Afghanistan  swing  open  to  Christian 
effort,  it  will  be  due  in  no  small  part  to  Dr.  Theodore 
Pennell,  whose  work  is  described  in  his  thrilling  book,, 
Among    the    Wild    Tribes    of    the    Afghan    Frontier! 


^  - 


r^j^jri^^'i^ 


i^^f^^kii^^m^^''.^^^'  ^'^"  ^'' 


:.  ^ 


1^ 


After  many  years  spent  in  western  China,  Dr.  Albert  Shelton  en- 
tered the  "  Forbidden  Kingdom  "  at  the  invitation  of  Tibetan  offi- 
cials. Hundreds  of  miles  lie  traveled  on  his  mule,  equipped  with 
Christianity  for  the  souls  and  medicine  for  the  bodies  of  the 
people.  The  building  on  the  desolate  hilltop  is  his  dispensary  at 
Batang,  the  first  in  a  great  region. 


THE  WORLD'S  HEALTH  19 

Some  day  the  word  of  God  will  be  proclaimed  unhindered 
in  Lhassa  and  throughout  Tibet,  "  the  Forbidden  King- 
dom." Already  the  door  has  been  opened — just  enough 
to  let  one  missionary  cross  the  eastern  threshold,  and  that 
one  is  a  physician,  Dr.  Albert  Shelton,  who  has  been  wait- 
ing his  chance  on  the  border  for  many  years.  And  if  the 
full  story  of  that  victory  is  written,  it  will  tell  of  Loftis, 
the  young  doctor  who,  on  leaving  the  Vanderbilt  Medical 
School,  in  Tennessee,  asked  his  mission  board  to  send 
him  to  the  neediest  place  they  could  find  in  the  world. 
He  spent  six  months  of  solid  travel  to  reach  his  post  on 
the  western  edge  of  China  and  after  a  few  weeks  of 
service  laid  down  his  splendid  life  at  the  very  gateway 
of  Tibet. 

It  is  true  indeed  that  Christian  doctors  and  nurses 
have  been  going  to  the  physical  rescue  of  non-Christian 
lands,  some  of  them  to  pioneer  posts,  more  of  them  to 
points  where  Christian  effort  is  already  established.  But 
they  have  not  gone  in  sufficient  numbers.^  In  Mexico 
there  are  hospitals  and  physicians  only  in  the  large  cities, 
and  even  these  are  mainly  for  the  wealthy  classes.  In 
South  America,  the  state  hospitals  are  not  enough  for 
the  needs  of  one  tenth  of  the  population.  And  as  for 
missionary  hospitals,  there  are  only  twelve  in  the  whole 
of  Latin  America.  In  China  there  is  only  one  medical 
missionary  to  every  1,200,000  persons,  as  compared  with 
one  doctor  to  every  625  of  the  population  in  the  United 
States  and  Canada.  If  these  two  countries  were  to  be 
staffed  at  China's  ratio,  there  would  be  less  than  one 
hundred  physicians  within  their  borders.     The  swarm- 

1  The  most  recent  statistics  available  report  only  1,052  foreign 
physicians  in  missionary  service,  including  309  women,  and  only 
537  foreign  nurses. 


WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 


ing  tribes  of  Africa  have  access  to  very  few  doctors 
or  nurses.  In  India,  where  nine  tenths  of  the  people 
live  in  villages,  Dr.  W.  J.  Wanless  estimates  that  "  ninety 
out  of  every  hundred  who  die  in  the  smaller  villages  die 
unattended  by  a  qualified,  or  even  partially  qualified, 
physician." 

The  scarcity  of  women  doctors  in  the  missionary  field 
of  the  world  is  pitiful  and  represents  an  even  more  acute 
problem  than  the  securing  of  a  sufficient  number  of  men 
doctors.  Not  only  are  there  many  cases  which  cannot 
be  attended  by  a  man  doctor,  but  there  are  tragic  con- 
ditions affecting  womanhood  in  all  of  the  non-Christian 
countries  which  only  the  heart  of  a  woman  can  fully 
appreciate  and  only  the  hand  of  a  woman  can  alleviate. 

Naturally  in  the  face  of  such  a  scarcity  of  doctors  and 
nurses,  other  missionaries,  who  have  had  no  medical 
training,  have  to  take  a  hand.  Dr.  George  L.  Mackay 
of  Formosa  was  but  a  doctor  of  divinity,  but  since  there 
was  no  doctor  of  the  medical  variety  within  reach,  he 
had  to  meet  the  situation  as  best  he  could.  Bad  teeth 
were  the  rule  among  the  Formosans,  and  Dr.  Mackay 
might  often  be  seen  entering  a  village  with  the  Bible  in 
one  hand  and  forceps  in  the  other.  Bishop  Lambuth  tells 
a  remarkable  story  of  an  ordained  man  in  Korea  who  in 
an  emergency  operated  upon  a  woman  who  had  been  in 
a  fight  and  was  horribly  mutilated.  No  surgeon  was 
available,  so  the  minister  grit  his  teeth  and  set  to  work. 
He  had  only  an  ordinary  needle  and  thread,  some  carbolic 
acid,  clean  towels,  and  his  two  untrained  hands.  But  he 
knew  enough  to  take  the  right  antiseptic  measures  and 
he  actually  performed  an  abdominal  operation  with  suc- 
cessful results.    When  Dr.  Henry  H.  Atkinson  of  Turkey 


THE  WORLD'S  HEALTH  21 

died  of  typhus  in  1915,  his  wife,  although  not  a  trained 
physician,  kept  his  hospital  open  and  continued  his  work 
for  both  Christian  and  Moslem  through  the  terrible 
months  following  the  deportations  and  massacres.  Epi- 
demics bring  missionaries  of  all  sorts  into  medical  action. 
Then,  and  in  ordinary  times  as  well,  the  wives  of  mis- 
sionaries play  a  very  important  part  by  bringing  first  aid 
and  applying  simple  remedies  in  the  homes  of  the  people. 

II.      RECLAIMING  THE   BODY 

When  the  Christian  doctor  arrives  in  his  field,  his  first 
effort  is  to  begin  dispensary  work.  Perhaps  he  finds  that 
a  non-medical  missionary  has  already  set  apart  a  room  in 
his  bungalow  for  such  a  purpose  and  has  been  issuing 
daily  some  simple  remedies.  In  any  case,  the  doctor  must 
quickly  secure  a  building  for  a  dispensary.  Stocking  it 
with  the  more  common  medicines  and  some  minor  surgi- 
cal instruments,  he  announces  that  during  certain  hours 
every  day  patients  will  be  received.  It  is  not  long  before 
those  are  very  crowded  hours.  At  the  appointed  time 
each  day,  many  assemble  to  be  cured  and  are  led,  first  of 
all,  in  a  religious  service  by  the  missionary,  perhaps  In 
a  waiting-room,  perhaps  out  of  doors.  Then  he  goes  to 
his  consulting  room,  where  he  examines  the  patients  one 
by  one,  those  outside  having  a  further  opportunity  of 
hearing  the  Christian  message  from  a  native  evangelist. 
As  the  patients  leave  the  missionary,  some  go  to  the  dis- 
pensing room  to  have  their  prescriptions  filled  and  some 
go  to  another  room  where  minor  surgical  needs  receive 
attention.  Some  go  away  entirely  cured ;  some  are  told 
when  to  come  for  the  next  treatment.  Some  are  not 
needing  medicine  so  much  as  the  touch  of  loving  Chris- 


22  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

tian  friendship.  One  tired-looking  woman,  when  her 
turn  came  in  the  dispensary,  looked  up  in  the  physician's 
face  and  said,  "  Give  me  some  medicine  for  a  sad  heart. 
]My  son  is  dead."  So  the  cases  run  on,  twenty,  thirty, 
perhaps  fifty  of  them  each  day. 

But  many  are  too  ill  to  come  to  a  dispensary,  so  the 
doctor  must  needs  visit  them  in  their  homes.  Such  a 
call  often  means  the  first  entrance  of  Christian  influence 
into  the  family  life  of  the  people.  Sometimes  men  doc- 
tors hurriedly  called  to  attend  a  woman  have  been  refused 
admittance  to  her  presence  and  have  found  that  they  were 
supposed  to  take  her  pulse  by  holding  the  end  of  a  string 
which  had  been  tied  around  her  wrist  and  passed  out 
through  closely  drawn  bed-curtains.  The  woman  doc- 
tor, however,  has  free  access  to  the  most  secluded  and  is 
able,  not  only  to  give  them  adequate  medical  treatment 
and  simple  instructions  in  hygiene,  but  also  to  bring  a 
message  of  Christian  love  and  cheer. 

Farther  afield  still  the  doctors,  men  and  women,  must 
carry  their  work  of  relief.  Round  about  their  stations 
there  are  multftudes  of  people  who  need  medical  help. 
So  the  missionaries  go  out  at  times  on  tours  of  healing  to 
outlying  towns  and  villages,  following  up  some  of  their 
former  patients  and  treating  many  new  cases.  Word  has 
gone  out  in  advance  that  the  doctor  is  to  arrive  at  a  cer- 
tain time,  and  a  crowd  of  people  will  often  be  found 
waiting  to  present  their  ailments  and  beg  for  relief. 
Others  will  have  stopped  the  doctor  by  the  wayside  to 
get  help.  Dr.  Pennell  sometimes  in  a  single  day  per- 
formed a  dozen  operations  for  cataract  upon  afflicted 
people  who  interrupted  him  on  his  journey. 

But  every  missionary  doctor's  heart  is  set  upon  a  hos- 


THE  WORLD'S  HEALTH  23 

pital.  Without  it  he  is  bound  to  be  sadly  limited  in  his 
work.  People  suffering  from  serious  diseases  cannot 
be  successfully  treated  as  out-patients.  In  the  case  of 
major  or  delicate  surgical  operations,  too,  the  best  work 
of  the  doctor  demands  a  well-equipped  hospital. 

There  are  in  the  various  mission  fields  692  hospitals 
and  1,218  dispensaries  under  Protestant  missionary 
auspices.  The  hospital  is  to  be  reckoned  as  a  powerful 
evangelistic  agency,  through  the  continuous  presence  of 
the  patients  in  a  Christian  atmosphere  and  under  the 
influence  of  Christian  doctors  and  nurses,  through  the 
services  that  are  held  in  the  wards,  and  through  the 
follow-up  work  that  is  done  by  native  evangelists  and 
Bible  women  after  the  patients  have  been  discharged  and 
have  gone  to  their  homes,  sometimes  far  out  in  the 
district. 

One  of  the  best  equipped  of  mission  hospitals  main- 
tained by  a  single  mission  board  is  the  American  Pres- 
byterian Hospital  at  Miraj,  Western  India.  The  funds 
for  the  building  were  furnished  from  America,  the  land 
was  given  by  the  Prime  Minister  of  the  state  of  Miraj, 
and  the  Maharajah  of  Kohlapur  added  six  and  a  half 
acres  for  more  buildings.  Bishop  Walter  R.  Lambuth 
writes :  ^ 

The  American  Presbyterian  hospital  at  Miraj,  India, 
under  the  administration  of  Dr.  W.  J.  Wanless.  is  an 
illustration  in  the  extent  of  its  work,  its  growth  in  self- 
support,  and  in  the  multiplication  of  its  agencies,  of  what 
can  be  accomplished  under  intelligent  and  masterful 
leadership.  It  has  one  hundred  and  thirty,  beds,  treats 
over  two  thousand  in-patients  and  more  than  forty  thou- 

^  Medical  Missions,  pp.  128,  129. 


24  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

sand  out-patients  annually,  and  has  four  branch  dis- 
pensaries. It  has  been  conducted  on  such  a  sound  basis 
that  it  has  been  practically  self-supporting  from  the  be- 
ginning. During  the  past  six  years,  in  addition  to  current 
expenses,  it  has  enlarged  its  plant  to  the  amount  of 
$40,000  from  funds  raised  on  the  field — mainly  the  gifts 
of  patients.  The  work  of  three  hospitals  and  seven  dis- 
pensaries in  the  Western  India  Mission,  are  all  extensions 
of  the  Miraj  work  and  costs  the  home  Church,  exclusive 
of  missionaries'  salaries,  less  than  $4,000  annually.  A 
physician  and  a  nurse,  both  Americans,  are  supported 
by  the  hospital. 

In  an  article  by  Saint  Nihal  Singh,  the  Indian  writer, 
he  states  that,  *'  within  a  radius  of  250  miles  of  Miraj, 
there  are  numerous  hospitals  maintained  by  the  govern- 
ment, most  of  them  under  the  charge  of  British  physi- 
cians; yet  so  famous  is  this  missionary  doctor,  that  dur- 
ing a  recent  year  he  performed  twice  as  many  as  the 
total  operations  performed  in  all  other  hospitals  within 
this  area." 

It  becomes  a  matter  of  both  astonishment  and  of  ad- 
miration when  we  sum  up  in  figures  alone  the  personal 
service  rendered  by  this  one  medical  missionary  in  twenty- 
eight  years.  During  that  period  Dr.  Wanless  has  per- 
formed more  than  25,000  surgical  operations.  We  are 
not  surprised  to  leara  that  "  his  name  has  come  to  be 
almost  worshipped  in  Hindu  and  Moslem  homes." 

Indeed  the  gratitude  of  patients  is  one  of  the  most 
cheering  experiences  of  missionary  doctors.  "  How 
many  fingers  can  you  see  ?  "  asked  the  doctor  holding  up 
her  hand.  The  bandage  had  just  been  removed  from  the 
eyes  of  the  first  patient  in  the  David  Gregg  Hospital  for 
Women  and  Children  in  Canton,  a  woman  who  had  been 
suflFering  from  double  cataract.  "  Five,"  she  replied, 
"  but  I  want  to  see  you." 


THE  WORLD'S  HEALTH  25 

Some  of  the  hospitals  are  maintained  by  a  number  of 
cooperating  societies.  These  union  enterprises  mean  bet- 
ter plants,  better  equipments,  better  staffs  than  are  pos- 
sible in  the  smaller  denominational  institutions,  and  they 
effect  a  great  economy  both  of  effort  and  money.  More- 
over, they  serve  to  demonstrate  the  oneness  of  the  Church 
and  its  work  and  help  to  draw  into  closer  fellowship  and 
better  understanding  the  various  branches  of  Christianity 
both  at  home  and  on  the  mission  field. 

Wherever  there  is  need  of  doctors,  there  is  need  of 
nurses.  Here  is  a  pen  picture  recently  sketched  by  a 
nurse,  of  her  work  in  a  mission  hospital  in  Arabia.  It  is 
as  much  a  moving  picture  as  a  pen  picture,  with  the 
nurse  doing  most  of  the  moving. 

My  duties  in  the  hospital  in  Bahrein  were  not  those 
strictly  coming  under  the  nurse's  sphere  at  home.  I 
worked  with  one  man  doctor.  Between  us  we  had  only 
one  trained  helper,  an  Indian,  who  v/as  a  compounder 
and  who  did  some  of  the  dressings.  Also,  he  would  be 
anesthetist  in  operations  for  men.  We  had  in  our  hos- 
pital about  twenty  women  patients  and  forty  men.  You 
can  readily  see  that  patients  here  under  these  circum- 
stances do  not  get  such  care  as  they  receive  at  home. 
Although  we  try  to  keep  our  wards  clean,  they  can 
never  compare  v/ith  the  spick  and  span  wards  at  home. 
Only  surgical  cases  have  beds ;  most  patients  are  afraid 
to  sleep  on  beds,  so  they  have  their  mattresses  laid  on  the 
floor  for  them. 

Owing  to  the  fact  that  Arabs  are  Moslems,  most 
women  do  not  want  to  be  seen  by  the  doctor  if  he  is  a 
man.  They  often  consent  to  have  the  operation  per- 
formed by  him,  but  after  that,  they  will  be  seen  very 
little  by  him.  often  not  at  all.  So  you  have  to  report 
symptoms  and  consult  with  the  doctor  for  the  subsequent 


26  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

treatment.    This  increases  the  responsibility  of  the  nurse 
tremendously. 

In  the  morning  we  first  attend  to  the  most  necessary 
work  for  the  in-patients.  During  that  time,  the  dispen- 
sary patients  assemble  in  the  waiting-room.  We  usually 
have  from  twenty-five  to  forty.  When  they  are  assem- 
bled, we  read  them  a  short  passage  from  the  Bible,  usu- 
ally a  story,  a  parable  perhaps.  Then  we  explain  it  in 
simple  colloquial  words  and  try  to  impress  them  with  one 
single  thought — their  minds  cannot  take  in  much.  If 
the  nurse  has  a  bit  of  knowledge  of  psychology,  she  will 
find  it  very  useful  in  telling  stories  to  ignorant  women. 
On  Sunday  we  try  to  bring  the  walking  patients  and 
their  friends  to  the  church  service.  Much  can  be  done 
by  the  nurse  if  she  tries  to  use  odd  moments  to  ad- 
vantage. 

Now,  one  would  naturally  think  that  with  a  need  so 
desperate  and  an  opportunity  so  inviting,  missionary  can- 
didates for  nursing  positions  must  be  a  drug  on  the  mar- 
ket. The  contrary,  alas,  is  the  case.  It  is  hard  to  secure 
enough  well-qualified  nurses  for  the  places  that  need  them 
in  the  Near  and  Far  East  and  Latin  America.  Under 
one  missionary  society  there  are  ninety  hospitals  and  dis- 
pensaries and  eighty-seven  doctors,  but  only  sixty-seven 
nurses.  That  means,  think  of  it,  twenty  fewer  nurses 
than  doctors,  and  it  means  twenty-three  hospitals  and 
dispensaries  without  even  one  nurse !  ^ 

A  doctor  in  China  recently  summarized  for  a  mission- 
ary periodical  the  task  to  which  he  and  his  associates  are 
devoting  themselves.  It  is  so  characteristic  as  to  be  worth 
quoting : 

'  See  Medical  Missions,  p.  153. 


THE  WORLD'S  HEALTH  27 

Why  the  Doctor  is  a  Busy  Man 
The  Staff 
2  American  doctors 
4  Chinese  doctors  trained  in  a  mission  institution 

1  Chinese  nurse  trained  in  a  mission  institution 

The  Job 

2  hospitals 

4  dispensaries 

1  class  of  medical  students 
13  nurse  students  in  training 
1  wholesale  drug  business 
100  treatments  a  day 

5  operations  a  day 

1,200  in-patients,  each  averaging  12  days  In  hospital 

$3,000  a  year  to  raise  by  special  gifts  in  America 

$9,000  a  year  to  raise  on  the  field 

5  letters  to  write  each  day 

1,692,000  people  dependent  on  us  for  Western  med- 
ical treatment 

A  territory  equal  to  Connecticut  and  Rhode  Island 
combined 

III.      CHECKING   PHYSICAL   WASTAGE 

We  have  been  discussing  the  missionary's  task  of  heal- 
ing disease.  But  he  has  an  even  more  exalted  task, — 
that  of  hindering  waste,  or,  as  it  is  technically  called, 
the  work  of  preventive  medicine. 

The  non-Christian  world  will  never  reach  a  higher 
standard  of  health  until  it  learns  and  applies  a  great 
many  lessons  in  the  detailed  rules  of  sanitation  and  hy- 
giene, both  personal  and  public.    But  the  trouble  is  more 


28  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

than  physical  and  social.  Fundamentally  it  is  psycho- 
logical and  spiritual.  A  totally  new  set  of  theories  about 
life  must  be  introduced.  (1)  The  body  must  not  be 
despised,  but  held  in  honor.  (2)  The  incalculable  value 
of  every  human  life,  including  the  youngest  child,  the 
lowest  outcast,  the  most  loathsome  leper,  must  be  ac- 
cepted. (3)  Purity  must  be  prized  and  practised,  a  pur- 
ity that  is  based  upon  an  esteem  of  womanhood  which 
will  eliminate  seclusion,  child  marriage,  plural  marriages, 
lust  and  cruelty — and  this  is  an  affair  of  character  and 
therefore  of  religion.  (4)  Since  "  hope  long  deferred 
maketh  the  heart  sick,"  pessimism  must  be  supplanted  by 
a  gospel  of  good  cheer — which  the  Chinese  call  the 
"  happy  sound,"  and  the  merry  heart  which,  according  to 
the  Bible,  "  doeth  good  like  a  medicine."  (5)  Fatalism, 
with  its  resulting  lethargy  and  non-resistance,  must  give 
place  to  the  principle  of  free-will,  of  initiative,  of  buoyant 
activity,  of  personal  responsibility  to  improve  conditions. 
(6)  Superstition,  which  blocks  the  w^ay  to  hygienic  living 
and  through  fear  saps  both  body  and  brain  of  vitality, 
must  be  displaced  by  belief  in  a  loving  Father  who  desires 
the  happiness  and  health  of  his  children.  (7)  For  indi- 
vidual self-interest  there  must  be  substituted  the  accept- 
ance of  a  far-reaching  social  obligation. 

A  large  order,  indeed !  In  dealing  with  it  every  mis- 
sionary has  a  share.  The  practical  problem  of  promoting 
hygiene,  sanitation,  and  public  health  is,  however,  a  task 
mainly  for  doctors,  nurses,  and  other  experts.  Let  us  see 
how  they  are  tackling  it : 

1.  Medical  missionary  forces  take  the  leading  part  in 
stamping  out  epidemics.  In  some  part  of  Asia  epidemics 
are  raging  all  the  time  and  whatever  measures  to  check 


THE  WORLD'S  HEALTH  29 

their  progress  are  being  adopted,  you  will  always  find 
medical  missionaries  in  the  vanguard  of  the  workers. 
Dr.  Arthur  Jackson's  fight  against  pneumonic  plague  is 
matched  by  many  other  physicians'  work  in  stamping 
out  smallpox,  typhoid,  and  cholera. 

If  we  are  not  yet  awake  to  the  perils  of  tuberculosis, 
what  shall  be  said  of  Africa  and  the  Orient?  In  various 
mission  countries  missionaries  are  leading  against  this 
scourge  campaigns  very  similar  to  those  being  waged  in 
the  countries  of  the  West. 

2.  Missionary  doctors  give  lectures  on  public  health 
questions.  The  most  ambitious  effort  along  this  line  is 
being  carried  on  under  the  direction  of  the  Qiina  Medi- 
cal Missionary  Association.  It  was  pioneered  and  is  still 
led  by  Dr.  W.  W.  Peter,  public  health  expert  of  the 
Young  Men's  Christian  Association.  Dr.  Peter's  method 
is  as  picturesque  as  it  is  effective.  Bishop  Lambuth  de- 
scribes it  thus :  ^ 

The  method  pursued  by  this  doctor  is  that  of  arousing 
curiosity,  establishing  a  point  of  contact,  the  use  of  charts 
and  object  lessons,  the  distribution  of  anti-tuberculosis 
calendars,  and,  finally,  home  thrusts  in  the  way  of  argu- 
ments. The  exhibit  itself  weighs  two  and  a  half  tons,  is 
distributed  in  thirty-eight  packages,  and  requires  eighty- 
one  coolies  to  carry  it.  The  audience,  its  attention  having 
been  caught  by  the  pantomime  enacted,  is  held  spellbound 
by  the  lecture  which  follows.  The  announcement  is  made 
that  852,348  victims  of  tuberculosis  die  every  year  in  the 
country.  Figures  like  this  mean  little,  but  when  an  illus- 
tration is  given  by  touching  a  button  and  having  a  con- 
stant procession  of  little  men,  women,  and  children  walk 
out  of  a  miniature  Chinese  house,  one  for  every  eight 
seconds,  and  falling  into  an  open  grave  as  a  bell  tolls  a 

^Medical  Missions,  p.  71. 


30  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

funeral  knell,  the  impression  is  simply  tremendous. 
Even  the  phlegmatic  Chinese  feel  a  suppressed  quiver  of 
excitement  running  through  them,  and  resolve  that  they 
will  join  in  the  preventive  campaign  for  which  their  co- 
operation is  requested. 

Dr.  Peter  is  bringing  China  to  see  the  relation  between 
national  health  and  national  efficiency.  The  highest  of- 
ficials have  been  deeply  interested  and  "  have  given  lib- 
eral sums  of  money  and  devoted  their  time  to  committee 
work  looking  to  the  organization  of  public  health  asso- 
ciations." Dr.  Peter  and  his  Chinese  colleague,  Dr.  Woo, 
cannot  begin  to  meet  the  demand  for  their  lectures  and 
exhibits  on  "  Tuberculosis,"  "  The  Fly,"  "  Communicable 
Diseases,"  "  Infant  Hygiene,"  "  Home  Sanitation," 
"  Patent  Medicines,"  and  other  subjects.  Accordingly, 
they  have  prepared  "  canned  lectures  "  which  are  avail- 
able for  others  to  deliver.  These  lectures  are  always 
accompanied  by  charts,  exhibits,  and  lantern  slides. 
Three  moving  picture  films  on  "  The  Fly,"  "  The  Mos- 
quito," and  "  The  Trail  of  the  Germ  "  are  also  in  great 
demand. 

3.  Men  and  women  of  the  medical  missionary  staff 
prepare  and  distribute  public  health  literature  which 
reaches  multitudes  who  are  not  in  a  position  to  receive 
health  instruction  in  any  other  form. 

4.  They  make  use  of  the  public  press.  The  more  pro- 
gressive newspapers  of  the  East  are  glad  to  lend  their 
columns  to  an  expert  discussion  of  questions  relating  to 
the  physical  well-being  of  the  community. 

5.  They  secure  legislative  aid  in  the  interests  of  health. 
Many  reforms  are  held  back  because  of  selfish  consid- 


THE  WORLD'S  HEALTH  31 

erations  or  because  of  stupid  conservatism,  and  nothing 
short  of  an  enactment,  national  or  provincial  or  munici- 
pal, will  carry  the  day.  In  addition,  there  are  many  social 
and  industrial  evils  interfering  with  personal  and  com- 
munity health  against  which  legislation  must  be  invoked. 
Another  chapter  deals  with  the  great  campaigns  which 
missionaries  have  conducted  in  this  field. 

6.  The  missionary  doctors  introduce  health  instruction 
into  the  classroom.  In  the  missionary  schools  this  has 
become  very  general,  beginning  sometimes  in  the  primary 
grades  and  going  on  through  high  school  and  even  col- 
lege. This  is  a  rare  opportunity  to  influence  public 
action,  for  the  health  rules  that  are  taught  are  carried 
away  from  these  schools  and  are  made  the  subject  of 
discussion  in  Korean  homes,  in  African  palavers,  and 
about  the  village  wells  in  India.  When  the  lessons  are 
reinforced  in  school  by  posters,  leaflets,  and  such  sani- 
tary measures  as  a  toothbrush  drill,  they  take  hold  all 
the  more  strongly.  Advanced  instruction  is  given  in  the 
missionary  colleges,  many  of  which  are  centers  for  health 
reform.  In  some  countries,  such  as  China,  the  medical 
missionaries  are  also  using  their  influence  to  have  health 
education  introduced  in  the  curricula  of  government  in- 
stitutions of  all  grades.  In  the  Peking  Union  Medical 
College  a  department  is  being  introduced  to  train  medical 
officers  from  all  over  China,  who,  in  turn,  will  be  re- 
sponsible in  their  provinces  for  preventive  measures  and 
for  dealing  with  epidemics. 

7.  They  carry  their  health  propaganda  directly  into 
the  homes  of  the  people.  The  wives  of  the  missionaries 
and  the  single  women  workers  do  not  fail  to  make  their 
visits  count  in  the  score  of  hygiene.     The  family  diet 


32  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

and  the  care  of  babies  are  very  natural  topics  of  con- 
versation. The  cleanliness  of  roems  and  of  utensils,  the 
disposal  of  garbage,  the  filtering  or  boiling  of  bad  drink- 
ing water,  the  value  of  fresh  air,  and  many  other  ele- 
ments of  household  hygiene  are  brought  into  discussion. 
Then  when  the  visit  is  returned,  the  missionary  is  able 
to  point  to  her  own  home  as  Exhibit  A  of  the  theories 
about  which  she  has  been  talking. 

8.  They  aim  at  body-building  through  exercise.  In 
Japan  the  Government  has  interested  itself  vigorously  in 
the  question,  and  here  and  there  in  the  East  returned 
Asiatic  students  from  Western  countries  have  pioneered 
athletics  in  a  small  way.  In  the  main,  however,  the  de- 
velopment has  been  due  to  missionary  influence.  In  mis- 
sion high  schools  and  colleges  athletics  are  a  regular  and 
prominent  feature  of  student  life.  The  Orientals  take 
very  readily  to  team  play  and  are  quite  adept  in  various 
lines  of  sport.  Witness  Kumagae  and  Shimidzu,  the 
crack  tennis  players  of  Japan,  and  the  Waseda  Univer- 
sity baseball  teams  that  have  recently  visited  America. 
Many  mission  institutions  have  one  or  more  physical  ex- 
perts on  the  teaching  staff  to  give  direction  to  gymnasium 
work  and  outdoor  sports. 

The  Young  Men's  and  Young  Women's  Christian 
Associations  have  been  enthusiastic  pioneers  of  team  ath- 
letics and  also  of  individual  physical  training.  They  have 
sent  a  number  of  well-trained  experts,  including  doctors, 
into  their  service  abroad. 

The  best  illustration  of  this  service  is  the  work  of 
Dr.  J.  H.  Gray,  who  went  to  India  in  1908.  He  was  the 
first  trained  Association  director  to  be  sent  to  the  Orient. 
Within  a  few  years  his  methods  and  achievements  in  Cal- 


THE  WORLD'S  HEALTH  33 

cutta  had  won  the  attention  of  the  political,  military,  and 
educational  leaders  of  India.  He  was  asked  to  edit  and 
enlarge  the  standard  book  of  instruction  for  government 
drill  masters  throughout  India.  The  Government  of 
India  has  made  him  its  advisor  in  all  matters  that  have 
to  do  with  the  physical  interests  of  the  nation.  Under 
his  guidance  the  Association  has  led  in  the  play-ground 
movement  throughout  India.  It  is  doubtless  true  that 
"  the  entire  modern  movement  of  physical  education  in 
India  is  largely  the  product  of  Young  Men's  Christian 
Association  experience  and  initiative." 

There  is  another  side  to  the  medical  work  our  West- 
ern physicians  are  doing  in  Eastern  lands  which  we  are 
justified  in  considering.  Dr.  T.  Dwight  Sloan,  Superin- 
tendent of  the  Union  Hospital  at  the  University  of  Nan- 
king, puts  it  like  this : 

No  one  who  stops  to  think  the  situation  through  can 
fail  to  see  that  their  problem  is  also  our  problem.  Even 
if  Christian  charity  did  not  demand  that  we  interest  our- 
selves in  clearing  out  these  plague  spots,  selfish  interest 
would.  The  world  is  no  longer  kept  apart  by  physical 
barriers.  The  contacts  multiply  with  the  years.  Dis- 
eases affecting  the  Orient  constantly  threaten  us.  We 
have  spent  millions  of  dollars  in  protecting  ourselves 
from  them.  The  time  has  come  not  only  to  attack  the 
periodic  outbreaks  on  the  periphery,  but  to  strike  effec- 
tively at  the  centers  of  the  disease  areas  as  well. 

In  such  ways  as  we  have  outlined,  missionaries  are 
seeking,  not  only  to  remedy  the  physical  ills  of  the  non- 
Christian  world,  to  heal  disease  and  relieve  suffering, 
but  also  to  cut  through  to  the  causes  of  trouble,  bring 
counter-irritants  into  action,  and  introduce  a  whole  new 
set  of  conditions  that  will  protect  life,  halt  physical  wast- 


34  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

age,  and  promote  abounding  vitality  and  wholesome  liv- 
ing for  individuals  and  for  the  community. 

IV.      A  SUM    IN    MULTIPLICATION 

Trained  Western  workers  will  never  be  able  to  reach 
more  than  a  small  fraction  of  the  situation.  They  know 
it.  And  almost  as  soon  as  they  reach  the  field  they  begin 
looking  out  for  good  material  to  be  trained  and  for  the 
opportunity  to  train  it.  Every  time  a  mission  board  sends 
out  a  new  missionary  of  this  sort,  we  think  of  it,  perhaps, 
as  a  happy  sum  in  addition.  We  are  wrong.  It  is  a 
blessed  sum  in  multiplication.  We  say,  perhaps,  "  Fine ! 
That  means  one  more  doctor,  or  nurse,  or  physical  direc- 
tor for  the  Orient."  It  does  not.  It  means  within  a  short 
time  two  or  ten  or  a  score  of  new  doctors,  nurses,  and 
physical  directors  who  will  develop  other  leaders  of  their 
own  sort.  When  you  hear,  therefore,  of  a  doctor  setting 
out  for  China,  say,  *'  Thank  God !  There  go  a  hundred 
doctors !  "  When  a  Y.  W.  C.  A.  physical  director  sails 
to  Singapore,  say,  "  There  goes  a  whole  new  profession 
for  Malaysia !  "  When  a  nurse  goes  to  the  Congo,  say, 
"What  a  splendid  force  of  nurses  Africa  is  getting!" 

When  Dr.  O.  R.  Avison  gave  up  his  practise  in  To- 
ronto and  his  teaching  position  in  the  medical  school  of 
the  University  and  went  to  Korea,  he  found  that  there 
was  no  m.edical  education  in  that  land.  Fifteen  years 
later  he  graduated  seven  medical  students.  The  way 
had  been  hard.  The  Canadian  doctor  had  to  learn  the 
language  and  gain  experience  and  a  knowledge  of  Korean 
people  and  conditions.  He  had  to  start  and  conduct  a 
hospital.  For  some  time  he  was  the  entire  faculty  of  the 
medical  school.    Today  there  are  ten  Western  men,  three 


THE  WORLD'S  HEALTH  35 

or  four  Japanese,  and  ten  or  twelve  Koreans  on  the  teach- 
ing staff.  The  institution  is  now  known  as  the  Severance 
Union  Medical  College  and  Hospital,  several  denomina- 
tions having  made  this  a  joint  undertaking.  Eighty- 
seven  men  have  been  graduated  as  physicians  and  sur- 
geons, seventy  others  are  now  in  training  in  the  medical 
school,  and  a  like  number  in  the  academic  department. 
During  the  same  time,  the  Nurses'  Training  School  of 
the  hospital  has  turned  out  thirty-eight  Korean  graduate 
nurses.  This  is  a  fair  type  of  medical  education  as  it  is 
being  developed  in  each  missionary  field. 

The  China  Medical  Board  of  the  Rockefeller  Founda- 
tion has  recently  been  expending  upwards  of  $5,000,000 
on  land,  buildings,  and  equipment  for  the  new  Union 
Medical  College  and  Hospital  in  Peking.  It  is  centering 
on  this  institution,  in  which  six  British  and  American 
societies  are  united,  seeking  to  make  it  a  model  of  its 
kind  in  plant,  equipment,  and  teaching  staff  and  so  set 
the  highest  standards  for  the  medical  profession  in  China. 
It  works  in  closest  counsel  and  cooperation  with  the  mis- 
sionary societies  and  the  medical  force.  All  on  the  teach- 
ing staff  are  to  be  missionaries  in  the  fullest  sense.  A 
director  of  religious  work  is  maintained  in  connection 
with  the  hospital,  and  the  declared  aim  is  to  make  the 
work  "a  distinct  contribution  to  missionary  endeavor." 

In  addition  to  its  work  in  Peking,  the  plans  of  the 
China  Medical  Board  include  the  strengthening  of  certain 
other  medical  schools  and  hospitals  in  China  "  so  that 
their  faculties  and  equipment  shall  not  be  inferior  to 
those  of  good  schools  in  the  West."  In  the  development 
of  medical  education  throughout  the  mission  fields  pro- 
vision is  made  for  the  training  of  women  as  well  as  men. 


36  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

and  nurses'  training  schools  are  an  important  phase  of 
the  work  in  the  medical  colleges  and  hospitals. 

V.      AND    YE   VISITED    ME 

There  is  yet  one  other  line  of  approach  to  the  physical 
needs  of  the  non-Christian  world  which  we  must  con- 
sider; namely,  the  great  range  of  philanthropic  work  in 
behalf  of  needy  classes  of  society  or  of  whole  popula- 
tions at  a  time  of  acute  distress.  Because  the  spirit  of 
Christ  is  at  the  heart  of  American  and  Canadian  civiliza- 
tion, there  is  a  missionary  spirit  ready  to  break  forth  to 
serve  where  service  is  needed;  and  in  many  of  the  far 
places  of  need,  the  administering  of  relief  during  pes- 
tilence and  famine  is  almost  entirely  managed  by  mis- 
sionaries. 

Closely  related  to  famine  relief  is  the  care  of  orphans. 
When  the  crops  fail  in  the  fields,  the  crop  of  orphans  is 
always  sure  to  increase.  A  large  proportion  of  the  or- 
phanages in  the  mission  field  began  as  sheltering  places 
for  such  orphans,  and  have  developed  into  training 
centers  for  Christian  character  and  service. 

Famine  relief  and  orphanages  are  by  no  means  the  only 
form  of  philanthropy  in  which  missionaries  are  inter- 
ested. There  are  many  other  specially  afflicted  classes 
of  people  in  non-Christian  nations  and  for  these  the  mis- 
sionary is  trying  to  find  relief  and  cheer.  There  are, 
for  example,  a  great  many  deaf-mutes  for  whom  nothing 
was  done  until  the  missionary  stepped  in  to  help.  The 
first  child  brought  into  the  first  school  for  the  deaf  in 
China  was  supported  by  a  group  of  deaf  and  dumb  chil- 
dren in  a  similar  school  at  Rochester,  N.  Y.  The  super- 
intendent of  that  school  in  Chefoo  has  gone  into  many 


THE  WORLD'S  HEALTH  37 

of  the  leading  cities  of  China,  accompanied  by  some  of 
her  pupils,  demonstrating  to  officials  what  such  institu- 
tions are  able  to  accomplish. 

There  are  multitudes  of  blind  people  in  mission  lands, 
a  million  of  them  in  India  and  China,  not  to  speak  of 
other  countries.  None  but  the  missionary  seemed  to 
care  for  them.  There  are  now  tvv^enty-five  of  these  mis- 
sionary schools  for  the  deaf  and  the  blind  in  various 
countries. 

Insanity  is  m.ore  prevalent  in  the  Orient  than  in  West- 
ern lands.  But  the  non-Christian  people  have  either 
stood  in  awe  of  the  insane  as  being  demon-inspired,  or 
they  have  chained  them  up,  smothered  them,  or  otherwise 
cruelly  treated  them,  or  else  they  have  utterly  neglected 
them.  But  the  Christian  missionary  has  a  different  idea, 
and  several  doctors  are  giving  them  special  attention. 
About  a  score  of  years  ago  Dr.  John  G.  Kerr  opened  in 
his  own  home  in  Canton  a  hospital  for  the  insane.  From 
that  beginning  there  has  grown  up  a  plant  worth  $100,000 
and  accommodating  five  hundred  inm.ates.  This  hospi- 
tal was  built  by  the  Chinese,  and  from  its  doors,  no  one, 
be  he  prince  or  pauper,  is  ever  turned  away. 

One  of  the  most  interesting  and  most  important  of  the 
specialized  forms  of  relief  administered  by  missions  is 
that  for  lepers.  Fully  a  million  of  these  unfortunates  are 
to  be  found  in  India,  Japan,  and  China  alone — and  there 
are  many  more  in  Africa  and  other  parts  of  the  world. 
And  Christ  has  come  to  them  as  he  did  long  ago  when 
he  was  able  to  say  to  John's  disciples,  "  The  lepers  are 
cleansed  " ;  only  now  he  comes  to  them  through  his  mis- 
sionaries. If  you  were  to  visit  an  island  four  miles  south 
of  Chieng  Mai,  in  Siam,  you  would  find  there  a  colony 


38  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

of  two  hundred  lepers  comfortably  housed  in  fifteen  brick 
cottages.  You  would  be  told  that  the  island  was  given 
to  Christian  missionaries  for  this  purpose  by  the  King 
of  Siam;  that  the  lepers  are  happy  and  usefully  em- 
ployed according  to  their  abilities ;  that  every  one  of  them 
is  a  Christian;  that  their  little  bamboo  chapel,  paid  for 
by  themselves,  is  now  being  replaced  by  a  new  brick 
building,  the  money  for  which  came  in  answer  to  their 
prayers  and  about  which  they  wrote,  "  We  are  heartily 
glad  that  we  shall  have  a  building  where  we  may  meet 
in  comfort  and  security.  Please  continue  to  pray  with 
us  that  every  sick  person  who  shall  ever  come  to  this 
asylum  may  become  a  true  child  of  God."  You  would 
look  at  those  poor  diseased  forms, — ^the  hands  without 
fingers,  the  legs  without  feet,  then  you  would  look  into 
those  brave  faces  and  see  there  a  light  that  must  have 
fallen  from  the  very  face  of  God. 

This  is  only  one  of  the  ninety  leper  hospitals  and 
asylums  and  twenty  homes  for  the  untainted  children  of 
lepers  which  are  being  maintained  in  various  parts  of 
the  world  by  the  Mission  to  Lepers  and  supervised  by 
the  missionaries  of  the  regular  mission  boards  residing 
near  the  asylums.  A  Japanese  leper  in  one  of  these  in- 
stitutions voiced  the  Christian  courage  that  has  come  to 
so  many  when  he  said,  "  We  must  not  allow  ourselves  to 
forget  that  though  we  are  lepers,  we  still  are  men,  and 
if  we  play  our  part  as  men,  we  shall  at  least  please  the 
Lord  who  became  Man  for  us." 

"  And  there  came  unto  him  great  multitudes  having 
with  them  the  lame,  blind,  dumb,  maimed,  and  many 
others,  and  they  cast  them  down  at  his  feet;  and  he 
healed  them."     So  it  is  today. 


I 


II 

IN  FACTORY  AND  FIELD 

DON'T  believe  in  foreign  missions." 
"Why  don't  you?" 

"Well,  I  believe  in  a  practical  Christianity  that  ex- 
presses itself  in  action,  that  touches  community  life,  that 
is  interested  in  national  affairs.  This  business  of  send- 
ing men  out  merely  to  win  proselytes  from  other  religions 
and  of  recording  results  in  terms  of  the  number  of  souls 
saved, — well,  I  suppose  it  is  very  noble  and  self-sacrific- 
ing and  all  that,  but  it's  too  narrow  a  view  of  religion 
to  get  by  with  me." 

Probably  you  have  been  at  one  end  of  such  a  conversa- 
tion as  this.  The  other  end  you  perhaps  felt  was  carried 
by  a  party  displaying  that  glib  cocksureness  which  is  jus- 
tified either  by  profound  knowkdge  or  abundant  igno- 
rance. If  so,  you  have  had  the  satisfaction  of  pointing 
out  that  the  familiar  picture  of  the  "  palm-tree  mission- 
ary "  is  a  ridiculous  caricature,  that  the  type  of  Chris- 
tianity which  is  proclaimed  and  practised  in  foreign  mis- 
sionary effort  is,  if  anything,  more  practical  than  the 
Christianity  which  is  current  at  home,  that  social  Chris- 
tianity in  Western  lands  has  a  good  deal  to  learn  from 
social  Christianity  abroad.  And  perhaps  you  have  cited 
m  support  of  your  argument  the  achievements  of  mis- 
sionaries in  dealing  with  the  labor  situation  in  the  lands 
to  which  they  have  gone.  You  have  admitted  that  it  is 
only  in  comparatively  recent  times  that  the  question  has 
been  handled  in  a  very  thorough  and  scientific  way  and 
that  the  missionary  has  yet  a  long  way  to  go  before  his 

39 


40  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

responsibility  in  this  direction  will  be  fully  met ;  but  you 
have  contended  that,  from  the  earliest  work  of  the  first 
missionaries  in  any  land,  the  labor  problem  has  been 
faced  conscientiously  and  with  creditable  results.  You 
may  have  cited  the  first  missionaries  to  the  Sandwich 
Islands  who  took  out  with  them  a  carpenter  and  a 
printer;  also  Mackay  of  Uganda  who  pioneered  the  gos- 
pel with  the  aid  of  a  staff  of  industrial  experts. 

I.       WHY   TACKLE   THE    LABOR    SITUATION? 

It  is  the  missionary's  business  to  relieve  suffering  and 
want  and  to  save  life.  If  he  is  going  to  do  this,  he  must 
get  into  the  labor  question.  There  is  great  hunger  in 
the  non-Christian  world  and  need  of  shelter.  Famines, 
unknown  in  Christian  countries,  are  common  elsewhere. 
Five  millions  perished  in  India  during  the  famine  of 
1900.  In  the  recent  famine  in  North  China  there  has 
been  appalling  loss  of  lives  because  of  starvation  and  the 
diseases  that  follow  famine.  It  is  safe  to  say  that  there 
is  famine  in  some  part  of  Asia  all  the  time.  In  Africa 
and  Asia  probably  two  hundred  million  people  always  go 
to  bed  with  their  hunger  unsatisfied.  The  missionary 
today  thinks  it  his  duty  not  only  to  plead  for  relief  and 
administer  what  is  given,  but  to  bore  through  to  the 
causes  and  strike  famine  and  hunger  at  their  root. 

It  is  the  missionary's  business  to  preach  a  full  gospel, 
a  gospel  for  this  life  as  well  as  for  the  next,  a  gospel  of 
physical  as  well  as  spiritual  redemption.  So  when  he 
finds  an  aversion  to  labor,  he  preaches  the  joy  and  satis- 
faction of  work.  When  he  finds  a  contempt  for  manual 
toil,  he  tells  of  the  glory  of  it,  how  it  develops  inde- 
pendence and  initiative,  how  it  produces  character,  and 


IN  FACTORY  AND  FIELD  41 

how   it   makes   possible   the   finest   expression   of    self. 

It  is  the  missionary's  business  to  give  a  comprehen- 
sive education;  so  his  educational  scheme  includes  man- 
ual training  and  agriculture.  He  knows  that  work  lifts 
men  in  the  social  scale  and  raises  their  standards  of  liv- 
ing. When  he  comes  to  a  primitive  people,  he  finds  these 
standards  very  low.  "  The  missionary  finds  a  people 
in  Africa  and  other  barbarous  lands  that  are  idle  and 
without  ambition.  In  the  Malay  States  it  is  impossible 
to  hire  the  natives  to  work.  A  shake  of  the  tree  and  he 
has  fruit,  a  line  into  the  sea  and  he  has  fish,  a  bit  of 
beaten  bark  and  his  wife  has  him  a  garment;  he  builds 
his  house  of  a  few  bamboo  poles,  and  may  while  away 
the  sultry  days  with  games  and  the  chewing  of  betel  nut, 
so  why  should  he  work?  Money  would  only  buy  things 
he  does  not  need,  and  he  has  no  ambition  to  raise  his 
standard  of  life."  ^ 

It  is  the  missionary's  business,  as  we  are  to  see  later, 
to  help  build  up  a  strong  national  life,  according  to 
Christian  standards.  He  must  do  what  he  can  to  estab- 
lish sound  social  and  economic  foundations  for  the  na- 
tion's future.  But  to  do  this,  he  finds  that  there  are 
three  lessons  to  be  taught  which  take  him  to  the  workshop 
and  out  into  the  field  and  forest. 

1.  As  has  been  pointed  out,  man's  aboriginal  wants 
are  few  in  any  land.  Now  the  missionary's  task  is  to  see 
that,  so  far  as  he  can  command  the  situation,  the  new 
wants  which  arise  at  the  first  contact  with  Western  civili- 
zation are  good,  and  then  to  teach  the  natives  to  supply 
them.  In  the  process,  further  wants  are  created  and 
again  the  missionary  must  show  how  these  may  be  sup- 

1  The  Social  Work  of  Christian  Missions,  Alva  W.  Taylor, 
pp.  157-158. 


42  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

plied.     Among  primitive  peoples  the  missionary  is  pro- 
viding the  basis  for  the  superstructure  of  civilization. 

2.  The  drudgery  of  the  non-Christian  nations  falls  on 
the  girls  and  women.  When  Stewart  of  Lovedale  was 
establishing  an  industrial  mission  in  Central  Africa,  one 
of  his  important  undertakings  was  to  train  oxen  so  that 
they  could  take  the  place  of  women  on  the  roads  and  in 
the  fields.  The  missionary  feels  that  he  must  disabuse 
the  minds  of  men  of  the  idea  that  the  only  manly  occu- 
pations are  to  fight,  to  hunt,  and  to  eat,  while  their 
women  do  the  work.  Men  must  be  taught  that  they  were 
fashioned  by  the  Creator  for  the  rougher  forms  of  work, 
that  their  women's  hands  will  be  full  in  the  occupations 
of  the  home  and  some  lighter  forms  of  labor  in  the  field 
or  perhaps  in  the  factory.  This  is  a  social  question,  and 
we  shall  discuss  it  later,  but  it  belongs  also  at  the  basis 
of  economic  progress. 

3.  Most  non-Christian  people  avoid  manual  work  of 
all  kinds,  so  far  as  possible.  This  is  not  true  of  the 
Chinese,  who  are  very  industrious;  but  to  many  other 
peoples  a  successful  life  is  a  lazy  life.  The  missionary 
has  another  theory  which  he  preaches  with  enthusiasm. 
A  successful  life,  he  says,  is  an  active  life.  A  loafer 
must  become  a  laborer  before  he  can  begin  to  take  on  the 
likeness  of  God.  And  back  of  this  is  another  theory, 
that  a  man  must  not  order  his  life  for  his  own  pleasure 
merely,  but  in  the  interests  of  others  as  well. 

It  is  the  missionary's  business  to  counteract  the  un- 
christian forces  that  demean  and  oppress  life.  Of  these, 
alas,  there  are  many  among  the  primitive  peoples.  Take, 
for  instance,  the  system  of  forced  labor  which  exists  in 
various  parts  of  Africa  and  Latin  America.    Although  a 


IN  FACTORY  AND  FIELD  43 

public  conscience  has  been  aroused  against  it,  the  system 
still  prevails,  and  there  are  many  whose  attitude  is  that 
of  the  Belgian  Prime  Minister  who,  in  1903,  said  in 
Parliament  that  "  the  natives  are  not  entitled  to  any- 
thing; what  is  given  them  is  pure  gratuity."  Vested 
interests  are  strong  and  unchristian  commerce  has  a 
vast  greed. 

The  missionary  protests  against  all  this.  And  mean- 
time, among  the  people  he  is  serving,  the  missionary  is 
preaching  and  practising  a  counter-doctrine  of  labor,  a 
doctrine  of  individual  worth  and  rights,  of  self-respect, 
of  self-support. 

It  is  the  missionary's  business  to  care  adequately  for 
his  converts.  He  must  not  leave  them  flabby,  as  he  often 
finds  them.  He  must  not  make  them  paupers  by  sup- 
porting them.  What,  then,  can  he  do?  It  may  be  they 
are  turned  out  and  persecuted  by  their  own  people. 
Often  in  India  the  caste  people  will  not  do  business  with 
them  or  employ  them  or  even  allow  them  to  use  the  vil- 
lage w^ell.  They  turn  to  the  missionary,  and  he  solves  the 
problem  by  teaching  them  some  art  or  craft  so  that  they 
can  support  them.selves.  The  children  in  the  orphan- 
ages, as  soon  as  they  are  old  enough,  are  taught  some 
useful  work  to  help  pay  for  their  keep.  Many  mission 
schools  m.aintain  gardens  and  workshops  to  provide  self- 
help  for  students  who  cannot  pay  for  their  board  and 
tuition.  Even  lepers  are  instructed  in  some  form  of 
work  and  given  opportunity  to  maintain  their  self- 
respect,  while  accepting  the  friendship  and  help  of  the 
missionary. 

It  is  the  missionary's  business  to  improve  every  evan- 
gelistic opportunity  he  can  find.     Through  training  in 


44  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

industry  and  agriculture  this  opportunity  comes  to  him 
in  two  ways.  First,  it  gives  him  the  chance  to  bring  the 
gospel  to  the  attention  of  certain  groups  of  people  under 
favorable  conditions, — students  in  industrial  schools,  for 
instance.  The  teacher  has  long  and  close  contacts  with 
them  daily  in  the  classroom  and  in  the  workshop  or  field. 
In  a  single  year,  recently,  one  hundred  students  were 
converted  in  Silliman  Institute  in  the  Philippines.  There 
is  a  fine  opportunity,  too,  to  bring  the  Christian  message 
to  groups  of  workers.  A  Christian  student  in  the  agri- 
cultural department  of  the  University  of  Nanking  saw 
it  and  started  services  for  the  laborers  in  the  agricul- 
tural gardens  connected  with  the  University,  also  speak- 
ing with  them  individually  about  Christ.  Dr.  John  E. 
Clough  did  not  let  this  opportunity  pass  him  when  he  was 
superintending  great  gangs  of  coolies  in  the  making  of  a 
hundred  miles  of  canal  in  South  India.  Up  and  down 
the  lines  by  day  and  in  their  resting  places  at  night,  he 
preached  Christ  to  these  swarms  of  ignorant  Telugu 
people;  and  ten  thousand  of  them  turned  to  Christ  and 
were  baptized.^  The  same  evangelistic  opportunity 
comes  to  women  as  they  teach  industries  in  the  homes  of 
the  people. 

The  development  of  industrial  and  agricultural  work 
has  this  evangelistic  value  also,  that  it  predisposes  many 
in  the  native  population  in  favor  of  Christianity.  It 
disarms  suspicion.  The  religion  preached  in  the  bazaar 
or  chapel  is  here  shown  in  action ;  it  demonstrates  itself 
concretely  as  being,  not  an  alien  agency  of  destruction, 
but  a  force  of  constructive  helpfulness  that  is  dynamic 
and  may  be  made  indigenous. 

^  Social  Christianity  in  the  Orient,  John  E.  Clough. 


IN  FACTORY  AND  FIELD  45 

It  is  the  missionary's  business  to  see  that  the  Church 
he  is  planting  will  have  a  vigorous  growth.  By  develop- 
ing industrial  and  agricultural  work,  he  is  not  only  estab- 
lishing self-respect  and  providing  persecuted  converts 
with  a  means  of  livelihood,  but  he  is  also  increasing  the 
earning  power  of  the  whole  Christian  community,  with 
all  that  means  for  self-support  and  self -propagation  in 
the  Church.  Moreover,  he  is  proving  the  Church  to  be 
an  intelligent  and  generous  friend  of  labor.  You  do  not 
hear  out  there  the  question,  so  famihar  to  our  ears, 
"  Why  do  the  laboring  classes  not  go  to  church  ?  "  There 
the  laboring  classes  are  the  very  back-bone  of  the  church. 

II.      WITH    EYE   AND   HAND   AND   BRAIN 

Training  in  industrial  arts  and  crafts  has  been  carried 
on  by  missionaries  in  a  variety  of  ways.  The  number 
of  those  who  have  gone  out  on  this  distinct  errand  has 
been  comparatively  small,  far  too  small.  But  a  great 
deal  of  industrial  instruction  has  been  given,  nevertheless. 

1.  General  or  evangelistic  missionaries  have  carried  on 
this  training  incidentally  to  their  regular  work.  We  shall 
see  how  necessary  it  has  been  for  general  missionaries  in 
pioneer  work  to  tackle  the  problem.  When  they  have 
surveyed  the  needs  of  their  fields,  one  of  the  first  things 
borne  in  upon  them  has  been  the  need  of  industrial  train- 
ing. They  may  not  have  been  technically  prepared,  but 
they  have  stepped  in  and  done  their  best.  Mackay  of 
Uganda,  though  he  went  out  as  a  general  missionary, 
was,  of  course,  a  well-equipped  mechanical  engineer.  He 
had  finished  a  good  course  in  Scotland  and  was  taking 
advanced  w^ork  in  mechanical  engineering  in  Germany 
when  he  decided  to  become  a  missionary.    Although  few 


46  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

missionaries  have  had  training  like  that,  they  have  been 
ready  to  adapt  themselves  to  any  situation  and  deal  with 
emergencies  as  they  arise.  William  Carey's  only  indus- 
trial experience  had  been  in  a  cobbler's  shop.  But  when 
the  need  arose  to  have  the  Bible  translated,  he  turned  his 
hand  to  printing.  Cyrus  Hamlin,  an  ordained  man,  knew 
little,  when  he  went  to  Turkey,  about  a  flour-mill  and  less 
about  a  bakery,  but  when  the  need  arrived,  he  found  it 
possible  to  establish  both  of  them  in  Constantinople.  A 
missionary  in  West  Africa  decided  that  good  soap  could 
be  made  from  palm-oil.  So  he  made  it.  Today  soap- 
making  is  one  of  the  industries  in  that  section.  Could 
you  imagine  anything  more  appropriate  than  making  soap 
in  Africa  ? 

"Unskilled  laborers"  themselves  to  start  with,  these 
men  were  able  to  teach  printing,  type-manufacturing, 
milling,  baking,  building,  and  soap-making  to  others. 

An  interesting  work  has  grown  out  of  some  building 
operations  begun  in  Japan  by  W.  H.  Vories,  a  versatile 
young  American  missionary.  He  went  out  in  1905  as  a 
Y.  M.  C.  A.  teacher  of  English  in  the  Hachiman  Com- 
mercial School.  "  His  quiet,  religious  work  among  his 
pupils  so  aroused  the  Buddhists  that  his  contract  was  not 
renewed.  His  converts  suffered  persecution,  and  he  was 
penniless,  but  he  resolved  to  stay  there  and  evangelize 
the  province  of  Omi.  For  support  and  service  he  took 
up  architecture,  a  college  hobby,  and  today  is  head  of  the 
Omi  Mission,  which  is  building  scores  of  structures  on 
Christian  principles  and  at  the  same  time  building  Christ 
into  the  lives  of  the  million  people  in  Omi  Province.  The 
mission  is  independent  and  largely  self-supporting  and 
utilizes  all  methods— preaching  indoors  and  out,  Bible 


IN  FACTORY  AND  FIELD  47 

classes,  laymen's  bands,  literature,  a  sanitarium,  a  steam 
gospel  launch  on  Lake  Biwa,  a  student  dormitory,  a 
railway  Y.  M.  C.  A.,  mothers'  and  children's  work,  and 
a  farm."  ^ 

2.  The  lower  grades  in  educational  work  furnish  an- 
other means  of  meeting  the  industrial  needs  of  mission 
lands.  The  aversion  to  working  with  the  hands  is  over- 
come, and  children  are  given  a  taste  for  and  an  elemen- 
tary training  in  the  forms  of  work  which  their  homes 
and  country  demand.  Many  of  them  will  aspire  to  go 
further  in  industrial  or  agricultural  training  with  a  view 
to  becoming  proficient  in  some  branch,  either  to  teach  it 
to  others  or  for  its  commercial  value. 

3.  The  missionary's  major  effort  to  deal  with  the  in- 
dustrial situation  is  through  technical  instruction.  This 
is  looming  up  larger  every  year  in  the  scheme  of  edu- 
cational missionary  work.  It  is  a  type  of  education  that 
answers  most  closely  to  the  national  needs  in  most  of 
the  mission  world.  Dr.  Charles  Cuthbert  Hall  declared 
it  to  be  as  important  in  India  as  evangelistic  or  medical 
work.  In  Africa  practically  every  mission  sees  how  per- 
fectly it  is  adapted  to  the  country's  needs  and  is  using  it 
accordingly.  In  Moslem  lands  it  is  a  prime  necessity. 
It  began  largely  as  a  means  of  self-help  either  for  stu- 
dents or  for  Christians  who  needed  to  be  provided  with 
a  means  of  livelihood.  Miss  Margaret  Burton  gives  a 
striking  case  of  the  latter,  and  shows  into  what  large 
things  it  developed :  ^ 

In  1895,  Oorfa  was  a  city  of  desolation.    The  ruthless 
slaughter  of  the  Armenian  men  had  left  a  host  of  women 

'  Student  Volunteer  Movement  Bulletin,  May,  1920,  pp.  31-32. 
'  Women  Workers  of  the  Orient,  pp.  76-^7. 


WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 


and  children  grief-stricken,  destitute,  and  helpless.  With 
nothing  in  the  world  save  the  clothes  they  wore,  they 
crowded  the  mission  stations,  seeking  help.  Temporary 
relief  came  through  the  gifts  of  the  compassionate  in 
many  parts  of  the  world,  but  there  was  need  of  more 
permanent  help  of  a  kind  which  would  enable  these  un- 
trained and  helpless  women  to  support  themselves  and 
their  children.  Then  it  was  that  Miss  Shattuck,  "  with 
the  skill  of  a  daring  pioneer,  ushered  into  Oorfa  the  cru- 
sades of  women's  labor  that  has  changed  that  city,  bereft 
of  the  Christian  male  population,  into  a  busy  city  of 
women's  industries.  The  story  of  it  all  reads  like  a  fairy 
tale.  The  start  was  made  at  the  mission  house.  In  a 
small  room  of¥  the  girls'  dormitory,  women  and  girls 
between  fourteen  and  forty  began  making  embroideries. 
In  another  room  others  made  handkerchiefs  and  fine  lace 
edgings.  Miss  Shattuck  personally  superintended  all. 
She  planned  the  work  and  taught  a  few,  who  in  turn 
taught  others,  and  every  piece  when  finished  was  thor- 
oughly examined  by  her  and  ordered  revised  if  not  well 
done."  In  little  more  than  ten  years  after  this  small 
beginning,  sixteen  thousand  dozen  handkerchiefs  were 
being  exported  from  Miss  Shattuck's  mission  every  year, 
and  1,824  women  were  finding  employment  and  self- 
support  in  the  handkerchief  and  embroidery  work.  The 
industry  had  spread  from  Oorfa  to  the  neighboring 
towns  and  branch  industries  were  working  successfully  in 
Garmooch,  Birijik,  Severek,  and  Adayaman. 

Many  mission  schools  and  colleges  have  self-help  de- 
partments. To  keep  open  their  doors  to  any  deserving 
student  who  Is  too  poor  to  pay  for  his  board  and  tuition, 
and  at  the  same  time  not  to  pauperize  him,  they  main- 
tain industries  of  various  kinds.  Back  in  the  beginnings 
of  educational  work  in  Turkey,  Dr.  Cyrus  Hamlin  saw 
the  value  of  this  provision.  He  says,  "  I  finally  came  to 
the  resolution  to  establish,   if   I  could  get  the  needed 


IN  FACTORY  AND  FIELD  49 

money,  a  workshop  for  the  students,  in  which  everyone 
should  be  able  to  earn  enough  to  clothe  himself  decently, 
and  I  would  allow  no  more  aid  to  be  given  through  me, 
and  I  would  pronounce  the  fact  as  widely  as  possible. 
Thousands  of  boys  are  today  acquiring  a  good  education 
in  mission  schools,  in  preparation  for  industrial  or  pro- 
fessional life,  because  there  has  been  provided  for  them 
a  cabinet  shop  or  machine  shop  or  bakery  or  other  in- 
dustrial sideline.  For  girls  as  well  as  boys  a  chance  is 
given  to  earn  their  support  while  acquiring  a  skilful 
knowledge  of  embroidery,  lace-making,  sericulture, 
poultry-breeding,  and  other  industries. 

Then  there  are  the  technical  schools  in  great  profusion. 
Some  of  these  are  out-and-out  trade  schools ;  i.e.,  schools 
*''  of  the  modified  apprentice  type,  where  boys  definitely 
destined  for  trades  are  trained  under  strictly  commer- 
cial conditions  with  only  the  necessary  minimum  of  book 
work."  These  technical  schools  are  not  numerous,  partly 
because  of  the  great  cost  of  their  maintenance  and 
partly  because  they  make  too  little  provision  for  general 
education. 

This  does  not  mean  that  the  work  is  not  thorough. 
In  the  schedule  of  the  Tiger  Kloof  institution  in  South 
Africa,  for  example,  the  students  spend  forty-one  hours 
a  week  at  their  trade  and  twelve  hours  at  the  work  of 
the  standards.  Like  the  agricultural  and  mechanical  col- 
leges of  the  Southern  States,  the  industrial  school  in  mis- 
sionary work  is  a  far  broader  institution  than  its  name 
implies.  It  is  a  grammar  school  and  a  hammer  school 
combined. 

As  for  the  technical  quality  of  its  work,  it  is  almost 
universally  commended.     Go  into  a  furniture  store  in 


50  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

Manila.  "  Here,  sir,"  you  may  hear  a  salesman  say,  "  is 
an  excellent  dining-room  set.  We  guarantee  this  to  be 
a  genuine  Silliman  product."  He  is  referring  to  the 
famous  Silliman  Institute.  "  This  plow  is  very  good," 
a  farmer  may  be  told  in  Madras.  "  It  is  not  perhaps  the 
equal  of  the  HoUister  plow,  but  it  will  give  you  excellent 
service."  The  plow  that  is  becoming  famous  all  through 
South  India  is  made  at  the  Industrial  School  maintained 
by  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Mission  in  Kolar  and  pre- 
sided over  by  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Hollister.  An  American 
lady  has  just  purchased  some  embroidery  in  Chicago. 
**  Isn't  this  beautiful !  "  she  exclaims.  "  And  just  think, 
it  is  genuine  Foochow  work !  "  referring,  of  course,  to  the 
Industrial  School  carried  on  there  under  Miss  Jean 
Adams'  direction. 

The  best  available  materials  are  used  and  the  most 
approved  methods  are  followed  so  far  as  possible  in  all 
mission  industrial  schools.  And,  more  important  still, 
character  is  put  into  the  product.  The  principle  of  thor- 
oughness that  has  been  hammered  into  the  boy,  he  ham- 
mers into  the  hot  iron  in  the  blacksmith  shop.  The 
honesty  that  has  been  woven  into  the  girl's  nature,  she 
weaves  into  the  rug  at  her  loom. 

The  great  need  for  tools  and  processes  which  are  suf- 
ficiently simple  and  inexpensive  to  be  practicable  for  na- 
tive artisans  and  farmers  has  turned  many  missionaries 
into  inventors.  Cyrus  Hamlin  invented  a  process 
for  tempering  his  tools;  also  a  washing  machine.  A 
missionary  in  an  African  school  contrived  a  cylindrical 
grater  for  grinding  cassava  into  kank,  a  favorite  native 
food,  which  is  a  great  labor-saving  device.  *'  Churchill 
of   India  has  invented  a  hand-loom  which  trebles  the 


IN  FACTORY  AND  FIELD  51 

product  of  the  work  people.  This  means  much  for  the 
economic  betterment  of  the  people  when  you  consider  that 
hand  weaving  is,  next  to  agriculture,  the  chief  industry 
of  India.  Mr.  Churchill  has  refused  to  patent  his  in- 
vention, preferring  that  it  should  be  free  for  the  use  of 
anyone  without  the  payment  of  royalty  of  any  kind."  ^ 

It  will  not  be  possible  here  even  to  name  the  many  and 
varied  industrial  schools  which  are  contributing  such  re- 
markable service  in  the  different  mission  fields.  At  one 
extreme  we  have  a  small  self-help  department  in  a 
school.  At  the  other  we  have  large,  highly  developed 
institutions  like  the  American  Institute  in  La  Paz,  Bo- 
livia, or  Lovedale  in  South  Africa,  corresponding  to  the 
American  schools  at  Hampton  and  Tuskegee.  Between 
the  two  extremes  are  a  host  of  industrial  schools  or 
departments. 

There  are  two  special  forms  of  industrial  training 
about  which  something  should  be  said,  one  a  prospect^ 
the  other  an  achievement.  The  prospect  is  the  system 
of  vocational  middle  schools  for  India  as  recommended 
by  the  Commission  of  expert  educators  who  have  re- 
cently visited  that  country  to  study  the  question  of  village 
education  from  a  missionary  standpoint.  These  would 
be  rural  boarding  schools,  one  for  each  district,  to  which 
promising  pupils  would  go  from  the  village  primary 
schools.  They  would  "  train  boys  and  girls  for  village 
life  while  at  the  same  time  equipping  them  with  the 
knowledge  and  character  needed  by  them  for  town  em- 
ployment if  they  should  migrate  from  their  village 
homes."  -     In  each  of  the  five  classes  there  would  be 

*  Ancient  Peoples  at  New  Tasks,  Willard  Price,  p.  181. 
^  See  the  Commission's   report  volume,   Village  Education  in 
India,  especially  chapter  VI. 


52  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

industrial  work  as  well  as  academic  training.    The  report 
points  out  that  these  are  needed  in  combination: 

The  great  need  of  the  people  is  industrial  training, 
including  cultivation,  partly  for  the  development  of  their 
country,  but  far  more  urgently  for  their  own  self-devel- 
opment. It  is  true  that  we  must  train  their  capacity  to 
make  a  livelihood,  but  far  more  urgent  is  it  to  train  their 
capacity  for  life. 

No  literary  curriculum  will  do  this;  no  borrowed  imi- 
tative culture  can  achieve  it.  The  highest  kind  of  culture 
must  be  open  to  even  the  meanest  villager,  it  is  true ;  the 
best  learning  Western  culture  has  to  offer  must  be  within 
the  reach  of  any  man  who  can  use  it;  but  the  great  need 
of  the  people  is  a  vocational  middle  school  making  the 
village  boy  into  a  man  and  a  workman. 

This  whole  proposal  of  the  Commission  is  most  timely 
and  statesmanlike. 

A  noteworthy  development  in  industrial  education  is 
in  process  in  many  mission  colleges  and  universities 
where  technical  departments  are  being  established.  These 
aim  at  developing  highly  trained  specialists  to  take  places 
of  leadership  in  developing  the  natural  resources  of  their 
nations  and  to  become  the  most  advanced  leaders  in  in- 
dustrial education.  Naturally  the  governments  are  rec- 
ognizing the  urgent  demand  for  such  instruction  and  are 
taking  steps  to  meet  it  in  the  state  institutions.  Educa- 
tional missionaries  have  led  the  way,  however,  through 
the  development  of  industrial  departments  in  institutions 
like  Forman  Christian  College  in  India,  McKenzie  Col- 
lege in  Brazil,  and  the  Universities  of  Peking  and  Nan- 
king, Canton  Christian  College,  and  the  College  of  Arts 
and  Sciences  in  Shantung  Christian  University.  The 
Union  Christian  University  of  West  China  includes  in 


IN  FACTORY  AND  FIELD  53 

its  plans  for  enlargement  ten  vocational  schools  of  which 
the  first  two  are  to  teach  photography  and  sericulture. 
Robert  College,  Constantinople,  and  the  Anglo-Chinese 
College  in  Tientsin  maintain  Departments  of  Engi- 
neering. 

Industrial  training  in  some  cases  has  evolved  inevi- 
tably into  large  revenue-producing  enterprises.  Cyrus 
Hamlin  found  it  so  when,  during  the  Crimean  War,  it 
became  necessary  to  enlarge  his  ovens  till  he  could  turn 
out  twenty  thousand  pounds  of  bread  a  day.  The  Basel 
Mission  in  South  India  has  expanded  until  it  now  oper- 
ates half  a  dozen  factories,  employing  many  thousands 
of  workers.  The  Igorot  Exchange  in  the  Philippines  is 
the  outgrowth  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Mission's  in- 
dustrial work  at  Sagada. 

One  of  the  most  romantic  developments  of  this  sort 
has  taken  place  in  Siam  in  recent  years.  H.  S.  Vincent, 
a  general  missionary  to  Siam,  discovered  that  there  was 
a  great  deal  of  hookworm  among  the  Siamese,  a  disease 
whose  germs  are  supposed  to  be  communicated  from  the 
earth.  It  occurred  to  Vincent  that  if  the  Siamese  wore 
shoes  it  might  help  to  prevent  infection.  But  the  art  of 
making  shoes  was  not  known  in  Siam.  There  were  hides 
enough,  but  how  to  tan  them  properly  no  one  seemed  to 
know.  "Now  if  only  I  had  lodged  with  Simon,  a  tan- 
ner," said  Vincent  to  himself,  "  I  might  have  learned 
some  of  the  tricks  of  the  trade.  But  no  one  else  seems 
to  know  any  more  about  it  than  I  do;  so  I  think  I  will 
just  make  it  my  business  to  learn.  It  will  be  a  useful 
industry  to  introduce  among  these  people,  anyway,  and 
it  may  help  some  of  them  if  we  can  get  them  to  wear  a 
bit  of  leather  between  their  feet  and  the  ground." 


54  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

A  secretary  of  his  mission  board  thus  tells  the  rest  of 
the  story: 

While  on  furlough  in  America,  after  careful  search  he 
consulted  some  Christian  business  men  telling  them  of 
his  purpose,  but  of  his  absolute  ignorance  of  the  process 
of  tanning  leather.  The  firm  took  interest  in  the  young 
missionary,  gave  him  full  written  instructions,  furnished 
him  Avith  proper  material,  and  with  grave  misgivings 
started  him  with  his  problem  of  industrial  mission  activi- 
ties. The  work  began  with  two  tubs  and  a  few  knives. 
This  was  the  entire  equipment,  plus  the  written  in- 
struction, the  zeal,  foresight,  and  determination  of  the 
missionary. 

The  result  of  the  first  year's  work  was  the  sale  of  a 
thousand  dollars'  worth  of  leather  goods.  At  the  first 
national  exhibit  of  handicraft  and  education  in  Bangkok, 
December,  1913,  special  notice  of  the  output  of  this 
school  was  given  by  His  Majesty,  the  King  of  Siam.  .  .  . 
The  school  has  a  standing  order  from  the  Siamese  army 
for  its  total  output.  The  shoes  made  in  the  shoe  depart- 
ment are  said  to  surpass  anything  purchased  in  America 
at  three  times  the  cost. 

The  school  had  an  exhibit  at  the  great  Exposition  in 
San  Francisco  in  1915  which  was  most  creditable.  It  is 
known  all  over  Siam  as  a  great  industrial  plant,  but  is 
also  a  great  evangelistic  force.^ 

III.      TWO   BLADES   FOR  ONE 

Most  of  what  has  been  said  about  industry  may  be 
said  of  agriculture.  Indeed  industrial  mission  work  is 
often  spoken  of  in  broad  enough  terms  to  include  agri- 
culture. But  agriculture  in  the  mission  field  claims  a 
separate  treatment  because  it  has  distinctive  features  and 
calls  for  a  special  technique,  because  of  the  present  vast 
importance  of  its  problems  and  because  it  affects  directly 

1  By  Hammer  and  Hand,  A.  W.  Halsey,  pp.  46-47- 


IN  FACTORY  AND  FIELD  55 

so  large  a  bulk  of  the  peoples  of  the  mission  world,  fully 
three  fourths  of  whom  live  in  farming  communities. 

Looked  at  from  any  angle — evangelistic,  economic, 
social,  educational, — there  is  nothing  more  practical  be- 
ing attempted  in  missionary  work  today  than  what  is 
being  done  in  agricultural  ways.  Why  should  there  ever 
be  famine  in  China  and  India?  There  is  labor  enough, 
with  six  hundred  and  fifty  million  people  living  in  the 
rural  communities  of  those  two  countries.  The  soil  is 
not  unfriendly.  Indeed  it  is  very  productive.  The 
climate  allows  an  agricultural  year  of  twelve  full  months. 
In  Africa  and  the  Near  East,  in  Malaysia  and  Latin 
America,  and  in  the  Pacific  Islands  the  same  is  true — 
plenty  of  labor,  plenty  of  broad  acres  ready  to  yield 
abundantly.  Whoever  can  succeed  in  applying  that  man- 
power to  the  problem  efficiently  and  in  commanding  those 
productive  forces  within  the  soil,  that  man  is  rendering 
an  immense  service  to  the  entire  nation  in  which  he  is  at 
work,  and  to  the  whole  world  as  well. 

It  is,  naturally,  a  work  that  wins  a  ready  appreciation 
in  every  land.  Dr.  L.  H.  Bailey,  former  Director  and 
Dean  of  the  College  of  Agriculture  at  Cornell  University, 
said  on  returning  from  a  visit  to  China :  "  You  cannot 
Christianize  the  Chinese  or  any  others  independently  of 
the  every-day  life  of  the  people.  This  the  missionaries 
have  learned.  It  is  estimated  that  eighty-five  per  cent  of 
the  population  of  China  is  agricultural.  The  missionary 
who  can  aid  the  people  in  their  farming  will  have  a 
double  hold." 

1.  Every  missionary  in  touch  with  rural  life  sees  all 
this.  A  great  many  of  them,  though  not  technically  in 
agricultural  work,  have  tackled  the  problem  up  to  the 


56  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC 

measure  of  their  strength  and  skill.  Having  gone  out  in 
the  name  and  in  the  spirit  of  Christ,  they  could  do  nothing 
less.  They  have  given  suggestions,  sometimes  accompa- 
nied by  demonstrations,  regarding  the  nature  of  crops 
the  soil  was  best  fitted  to  produce ;  they  have  shown  how 
the  impoverished  ground  could  be  enriched  or  rested  or 
given  variety  in  the  work  it  was  expected  to  do;  they 
have  introduced  new  breeds  of  poultry  and  live-stock; 
they  have  imported  seeds;  they  have  taught  lessons  in 
irrigation;  they  have  displaced  the  agricultural  imple- 
ments that  had  been  in  use  since  Abraham's  day  by  some 
of  the  simple,  efficient  Western  implements.  Many  a 
missionary,  up  to  his  ears  in  evangelistic  and  educa- 
tional work,  has  found  time  to  explain  these  things  and 
present  convincing  evidence  of  their  value  in  his  own 
garden.  Some  of  the  largest  missionary  undertakings  in 
agriculture,  like  those  at  Allahabad  and  Nanking,  got 
their  beginning  when  such  men  as  Sam  Higginbottom  and 
Joseph  Bailie,  not  agricultural  missionaries  at  all,  saw  the 
need  represented  in  some  acute  form,  lepers  in  one  case, 
famine  refugees  in  the  other,  and  started  practical  meth- 
ods to  meet  the  situation. 

"  The  man  who  has  plenty  of  fine  peanuts  and  gives 
his  neighbor  none  "  may  waste  a  good  missionary  oppor- 
tunity. Some  years  ago,  a  missionary  in  Western  India 
gave  some  peanuts  to  an  Indian  Christian,  explaining  to 
him  how  peanuts  are  grown.  Today,  as  a  result,  an  im- 
portant peanut  industry  has  developed  in  that  district. 
Before  the  gospel  came  to  the  South  Seas,  arrowroot 
grew  wild  and  was  never  gathered.  The  missionaries 
taught  the  natives  how  to  dry  it  and  prepare  it  for  use, 


IN  FACTORY  AND  FIELD  57 

and  it  became  one  of  their  chief  exports  and  brought 
wealth  to  the  islands. 

Even  in  the  far  northern  climate,  where  there  is  no 
farming,  missionaries  have  attacked  its  frozen  equivalent. 
In  Alaska  they  have  helped  to  introduce  reindeer. 

Good  roads  are  with  us  an  ever-present  problem  in 
the  country  districts.  This  is  desperately  true  in  almost 
all  foreign  mission  areas.  The  story  of  how  a  young 
Canadian,  Andrew  Thomson,  bit  into  the  problem  in 
China  has  recently  come  to  light.  When  he  arrived  at 
his  post,  Thomson  thought  of  his  work  as  evangelistic 
and  never  dreamed  of  tackling  roads.  But  the  distress 
caused  by  severe  floods  in  North  China  three  years  ago 
was  particularly  acute  in  the  district  in  which  he  was  at 
work.  Thomson  considered  that  it  would  be  possible  to 
perform  a  distinctly  Christian  service  by  having  a  new 
road  built  between  the  cities  of  Tao  K'ou  and  Hwa, 
partly  in  order  to  replace  the  old  road  which  was  an  un- 
usually bad  one  and  partly  to  provide  work  for  the  needy 
men  from  the  flood  districts.  The  consent  of  the  man- 
darins of  the  two  counties  concerned  was  first  secured. 
Then  under  Mr.  Thomson's  direction  fifteen  hundred 
people  were  employed  for  the  construction  of  the  new 
road  at  wages  sufficient  to  support  their  families.  The 
result  was  a  good  road,  many  lives  saved,  the  gratitude 
of  large  communities,  and  a  permanent  arrangement  for 
the  maintenance  of  the  road,  all  expenditures  to  be  made 
under  Mr.  Thomson's  direction.  The  gospel  was  pre- 
sented to  the  laborers  in  season  and  out  of  season.  The 
wealthiest  man  in  Tao  K'ou  City  asked  Thomson  if,  after 
the  road  was  built,  he  would  teach  him  and  his  friends 

9 


58  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

the  gospel  if  they  would  come  to  his  house  once  a  week; 
for  he  recognized  that  the  religion  that  put  it  into  the 
heart  of  the  foreigner  to  spend  so  much  money  to  build  a 
road  and  save  people  from  starvation  was  worth  know- 
ing, and  he  wanted  to  learn  more  about  such  a  faith. 

2.  A  large  part  of  the  expert  direction  which,  happily, 
is  now  being  given  by  missionaries  to  the  development  of 
agriculture  goes  out  from  the  schools  and  colleges. 
Young  enterprises,  like  the  one  which  is  being  developed 
at  Yenshow,  West  China,  teach  not  only  arts  and  crafts 
but  soil  chemistry,  animal  husbandry,  dairying,  horticul- 
ture, and  other  agricultural  branches.  On  his  last  fur- 
lough, the  missionary  in  charge,  Mr.  H.  S.  Soper,  took 
special  courses  at  the  Ontario  Agricultural  College, 
Hampton  Institute,  and  other  institutions  in  several 
branches,  including  chicken-raising,  bee-keeping,  septic 
tanks,  greenhouse  construction,  and  wheelwrighting. 

The  Sangli  Industrial  and  Agricultural  School  in  India 
has  gained  such  an  influence  in  the  community  that  at 
the  Commencement  in  1917  the  Governor  of  Bombay 
visited  it.  At  the  cattle  show  which  he  attended,  the 
school  won  the  second  prize  in  an  oxen  test.  Dozens  of 
pairs  of  oxen  were  tried  out,  many  of  them  being  much 
heavier  than  those  sent  by  the  school.  An  account  of 
the  event  states :  "  When  our  pair  put  their  necks  to  the 
yoke,  they  pulled  the  great  load  without  a  murmur,  while 
the  Indian  onlookers  behaved  like  rooters  in  the  ninth 
inning  of  a  baseball  game  with  the  score  a  tie,  two  down, 
two  strikes,  and  a  home  run." 

Some  of  the  agricultural  training  given  in  mission 
lands  is  of  college  grade,  and  its  influence  is  reaching  out 
in  ever-widening  circles.    One  of  the  most  influential  is 


These  crops  of  fodder  were  raised  on  the  same  field  within  a  hun- 
dred yards  of  each  other  and  at  the  same  expense  for  cultivation. 
One  received  ordinary  attention  under  Indian  methods;  the  other, 
Sam  Higginbottom's  attention  under  modern  methods. 


IN  FACTORY  AND  FIELD  59 

the  Agricultural  College  at  Lavras,  Brazil,  of  which 
Mr.  B.  H.  Hunnicut  is  Principal.  Its  curriculum  cor- 
responds to  those  of  similar  colleges  in  the  United  States 
and  Canada.  At  the  request  of  the  Brazilian  Govern- 
ment, Mr.  Hunnicut  has  recently  been  buying  horses  in 
the  United  States  for  breeding  purposes  in  Brazil.  It  is 
interesting  to  know  that  he  has  been  given  passes  on  the 
Brazilian  Steamship  Company  and  travels  over  Brazil  as 
a  guest  of  the  Government.  Under  his  direction  the  first 
commercial  exposition  for  that  nation  was  organized. 
To  arouse  interest  in  better  crops,  he  directed  the  mak- 
ing of  moving  pictures. 

The  work  of  the  Agriculture  Institute  in  Allahabad  is 
so  well  known  as  to  call  merely  for  a  passing  mention. 
From  his  efforts  in  gardening  in  a  leper  colony,  Sam 
Higginbottom  has  developed  an  agricultural  institution 
which,  in  point  of  influence,  ranks  among  the  foremost 
missionary  enterprises  of  its  kind  in  the  world.  It  has 
claimed  the  attention  of  Indian  men  of  affairs,  and 
Mr.  Higginbottom  has  been  called  in  as  agricultural  ad- 
visor in  high  quarters.  He  and  his  colleagues  have,  at 
various  times,  served  as  directors  of  the  agricultural 
development  of  several  native  states  on  request  of  their 
maharajahs.  His  college  is  like  "  a  city  set  on  a  hill.*' 
All  India  looks  to  it. 

At  the  University  of  Nanking  there  is  a  College  of 
Agriculture  and  Forestry,  the  outgrowth  of  Mr.  Joseph 
Bailie's  experiment  in  farm  colonization  for  the  sake  of 
famine  refugees.  It  has  received  official  sanction  and 
support  from  the  Department  of  Agriculture  and  Com- 
merce in  Peking  and  from  the  governors  of  five  of  the 
provinces  of  China. 


6o  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

"  College-bred  Hogs  and  Super-hens  "  was  the  startling 
headline  over  an  article  which  recently  appeared  in  an 
American  newspaper.  The  "  college-bred  hog  "  part  of 
the  story  referred  to  the  work  of  the  professors  in  the 
Department  of  Agriculture  of  Canton  Christian  College, 
China,  headed  by  George  W.  Groif.  They  have  amazed 
the  Chinese  by  the  standards  they  have  set,  including 
those  for  the  raising  of  hogs.  The  value  of  their  sani- 
tary methods  was  proved  recently  when  the  lives  of  the 
cam.pus  pigs  were  saved,  while  an  epidemic  cut  off  thou- 
sands of  others  in  the  vicinity.  This  achievement  in 
animal  husbandry  relates,  of  course,  to  only  one  of  many 
branches  of  instruction  and  demonstration  in  the  agri- 
cultural work  of  Canton  Christian  College. 

3.  A  few  missionaries,  outside  of  classrooms,  are  giv- 
ing their  entire  attention  to  agriculture.  They  belong  to 
the  regular  staff  in  a  mission  station,  acting  as  agricul- 
tural experts  and  advisors  in  a  certain  district;  and  the 
fame  of  their  skill  and  achievements  runs  rapidly  through 
the  land.  Some  of  the  Basel  Mission  workers  have  served 
in  this  way  in  Africa  and  India.  They  have  made  dem- 
onstrations and  introduced  seeds  and  implements  which 
have  revolutionized  farming  methods  in  those  sections. 
How  great  developments  sometimes  come  from  a  seem- 
ingly trifling  effort  is  illustrated  by  the  missionary  who 
planted  a  few  cocoa  beans  in  West  Africa  some  years 
ago,  with  the  result  that  cocoa  is  now  developed  there  on 
a  scale  sufficient  to  produce  large  quantities  for  the  mar- 
kets of  the  world. 

The  "  super-hens,"  in  the  newspaper  article  referred 
to  above,  redound  to  the  credit  of  Arthur  E.  Slater. 
Mr.  Slater  is  a  cosmopolitan.    He  was  born  in  India,  edu- 


IN  FACTORY  AND  FIELD  6r 

cated  in  Canada,  and  sent  out  by  an  American  board. 
He  conducts  a  demonstration  poultry  farm  in  Etah,  in 
the  United  Provinces,  that  point  being  chosen  because  it 
is  a  "  mass  movement  center."  Here  some  amazing  birds 
are  being  bred.  During  the  past  six  years  the  weight  and 
size  of  the  hens  and  eggs  have  doubled.  Of  course  the 
price  has  gone  up,  too,  but  there  is  nothing  in  that  fact 
to  startle  a  Western  reader.  "  Eggs  produced  by  the 
better  fowls  are  distributed  in  the  villages  for  hatching, 
and  thus  flocks  of  excellent  chickens  are  beginning  to  be 
seen  in  all  the  villages  round  about  Etah.  The  enter- 
prise has  the  promise  of  bringing  thousands  of  people  to 
independence  through  the  sale  of  eggs  bigger  and  finer 
than  the  district  has  ever  seen  before.  The  eggs  are 
brought  to  Etah  and  from  there  shipped  to  Delhi,  Agra, 
Lucknow,  and  Cawnpore,  where  they  are  sold  for  a  good 
price.  The  demand  in  the  cities  for  these  superlative 
eggs  is  tremendous,  and  the  Etah  district  cannot  Degin 
to  supply  all  that  are  needed." 

The  critic  who  is  out  of  sympathy  with  foreign  mis- 
sions because  he  thinks  they  have  a  merely  proselytizing 
errand,  has  never  been  at  Slater's  annual  Poultry  Show. 
He  has  never  met  Vincent  or  Thomson  or  Miss  Corinna 
Shattuck,  or  any  others  in  the  large  and  noble  list  of  mod- 
ern missionaries  who  are  carrying  Christ  into  the  very 
pulsating,  suffering  center  of  life  in  the  non-Christian 
world. 

IV.      SMOKESTACKS  ON   THE   SKYLINE 

As  if  this  were  not  problem  enough  for  the  mission- 
ary, he  finds  himself  obliged  to  work  defensively  for  the 
industrial  salvation  of  the  more  backward  nations.     He 


62  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

finds  that  while  he  has  been  standing  beside  native  labor 
before  the  loom  and  lathe  and  anvil  and  out  in  the  field, 
Western  industries  have  been  penetrating  the  cities  of 
Asia  and  Africa  and  the  Levant.  Smokestacks  have 
been  appearing  on  the  skyline  among  the  domes  and 
minarets  and  pagodas.  The  old  peaceful  pastoral  era  is 
giving  place  to  the  noise  and  stir  of  an  industrial  era. 
The  coming  of  modern  industry  to  the  less  progressive 
peoples  should  be  a  great  boon  to  them.  The  missionary 
welcomes  it  as  an  agency  of  great  developing  power  for 
the  nation  he  is  serving  and  as  an  ally  in  his  work. 

But  he  does  not  welcome  all  that  comes  along  with  it. 
Unchristian  industry  is  as  heartless  and  conscienceless 
as  unchristian  commerce.  It  underpays  its  laborers,  it 
overworks  them,  it  exposes  them  to  occupational  acci- 
dents and  diseases,  it  herds  them  up  in  abominable  living 
quarters  where  moral  as  well  as  physical  health  is  im- 
possible, it  spares  not  the  woman  or  the  little  child.  We 
see  enough  of  all  this  in  our  own  industrial  life  to  make 
us  stand  aghast.  But  how  much  worse  must  these  evils 
be  in  lands  where  the  value  of  the  individual  has  not  yet 
found  its  voice  or  measured  its  strength,  where  public 
conscience  is  largely  dormant  on  the  question,  where 
legislation  to  grapple  with  the  problem  has  scarcely  be- 
gun, and  where  the  native  religions  are  impotent  to  deal 
with  the  issues  of  the  modern  world ! 

The  missionary  cannot  step  to  one  side  in  the  face  of 
the  industrial  evils  that  threaten  the  well-being  of  the 
people  to  whom  he  is  devoting  his  life.  His  hat  is  in  the 
ring.  He  raises  his  voice  in  protest  against  injustice  and 
selfish  disregard  of  human  rights.  After  all,  Jesus  Christ 
holds  the  master  key  to  solve  the  problems  of  industry 


IN  FACTORY  AND  FIELD  63 

at  home  or  abroad.  Dr.  A.  L.  Warnshuis,  of  China,  says 
that,  "  just  as  fifty  years  ago  the  missionaries  aimed  to 
capture  modern  education  in  Asia,  so  now  we  of  a  later 
day  should  aim  to  Christianize  the  industrial  development 
of  Asia." 

The  work  we  have  been  describing  in  this  chapter  is 
of  a  sort  that  can  be  shared  by  almost  every  missionary. 
What  a  thrill  should  come  to  any  young  man  or  woman 
with  the  prospect  of  having  a  hand  in  it!  There  is  a 
dash  of  romance,  a  touch  of  adventure,  a  hint  of  hard- 
ship, a  challenge  of  difficulty,  a  claim  of  need,  an  assur- 
ance of  large  productiveness  in  the  vision  that  it  spreads 
before  us.  The  numbers  now  working  at  the  task  are 
few,  far  too  few  to  cope  with  its  possibilities  and  de- 
mands. Many  more,  if  they  are  of  the  right  stuff,  are 
wanted  at  this  moment. 

Not  a  great  many  men  and  women  are  needed  to 
specialize  in  industry  and  agriculture;  but  for  them  the 
opportunity  is  most  enticing.  They  must  be  men  and 
women  of  a  high  order.  Mr.  Willoughby,  writing  out 
of  his  experience  in  Africa,  tells  of  what  sort  they  must 
be,  as  he  closes  his  account  of  "  Industrial  Education 
Among  Primitive  Peoples  " : 

Let  us  get  down  to  what  is  more  fundamental  than 
craftsmanship  and  equally  applicable  to  every  mission 
field  in  the  world.  There  is  no  room  in  industrial  edu- 
cation for  small  people.  There  is  no  work  in  the  field 
that  requires  a  bigger  type  of  man.  Unless  you  know 
your  business  thoroughly,  you  are  less  useful  in  indus- 
trial missions  than  in  America ;  and  America  can  hide 
your  failure  as  the  mission  field  never  can.  But  even  if 
you  know  your  job,  you  may  be  a  hindrance  rather  than 
a  help.    Can  you  use  your  technical  training  for  molding 


WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 


men  after  a  diviner  pattern?  for  the  making  of  men  who 
will  be  the  builders  of  a  new  civilization?  Any  pupil  in 
your  class  is  a  possible  leader  of  his  tribe  along  the  new 
paths  that  civilization  is  opening  to  it, — if  you  are  big 
enough  to  handle  him — especially  the  troublesome  one. 
And  the  smallest  of  them  is  big  enough  to  see  whether 
you  are  a  man  or  a  marionette,  and  to  treat  you  accord- 
ingly. If  you  are  not  a  leader  of  men,  stay  where  you 
can  be  a  follower.  If  you  are  after  dollars,  don't  touch 
this  job.  If  you  can't  do  without  your  electric  toaster  on 
the  breakfast  table,  your  iced  drinks  when  the  weather  is 
hot,  and  the  movies  in  the  evening,  stay  where  these 
things  are.  If  you  count  the  hours  you  spend  in  labor; 
if  you  define  difficulty  in  terms  of  discouragement ;  if  you 
cannot  make  something  out  of  next-door-to-nothing;  if 
you  cannot  find  your  way  w^hen  you  are  alone;  if  you 
cannot  find  solitude  in  the  midst  of  a  crowd;  if  there  is 
much  dislike  of  the  unlike  in  your  make-up ;  if  you  think 
everything  wrong  that  is  not  American;  if  you  measure 
life  by  what  people  call  "  success," — well,  then  pass  this 
pamphlet  on  to  a  better  man  than  yourself.  It  is  not  for 
you.  You  have  only  one  life  to  invest;  and  though  the 
men  who  are  going  over  the  top  are  much  too  few  for 
the  job  they  tackle,  they  would  rather  have  you  stay  where 
you  are  than  need  a  rescue  party  out  there  when  they 
are  too  busy  to  attend  to  you. 

But  if  you  have  a  competent  knowledge  of  some  suit- 
able craft;  if  your  one  ambition  is  to  serve  the  Master- 
of-AU-True-Servants  by  making  men  of  those  who  will 
fail  without  you;  if  you  have  learned  to  be  resourceful, 
self-reliant,  reverent  in  handling  men,  patient  with  folk 
of  feebler  mentality,  tolerant  of  those  who  cannot  see 
through  your  eyes,  avaricious  of  high-class  work  rather 
than  reward;  and  if  you  are  able  to  sweep  a  floor  to  the- 
glory  of  God, — why,  you  are  the  man  we  want,  and  we 
want  you  badly.  And  there  isn't  a  city  in  America  that 
offers  a  better  investment  for  your  life. 


Ill 

GATEWAYS  TO  THE  MIND 

■pRINCE  FEISAL,  son  of  the  ruler  of  the  new  king- 
dom  of  the  Hedjaz,  in  Arabia,  said  recently :  "  In  a 
word,  Christian  education  alone  can  give  the  leadership 
that  will  recreate  Nearer  Asia ;  and  the  facts  of  the  Near 
East  prove  that  such  leadership  can  so  be  developed.'* 

How  near  was  the  Moslem  Prince  to  the  truth  when 
he  said  this?  Did  he  perhaps  hit  the  nail  on  the  head? 
And  would  his  statement  apply  to  the  Far  East  and  to 
Africa  and  to  Latin  America? 

Every  missionary  is  of  necessity  an  educator.  He  is 
constantly  bringing  along  new  ideas,  seeking  to  make 
them  intelligible  and  to  have  them  applied  to  life.  That 
is  why  he  went  forth  as  a  missionary.  If  he  does  not  do 
a  work  of  education  every  day  he  might  better  have 
stayed  at  home.  He  is,  of  course,  not  the  only  educator. 
There  are  others,  such  as  commerce,  travel,  and  the  sec- 
ular press,  to  mention  only  three.  Even  the  World  War 
was  a  great  schoolmaster  to  non-Christian  peoples.  But 
the  missionary  is  their  most  thorough-going  educator. 
And  quite  a  large  number  of  the  missionary  force  are 
definitely  classed  as  educational  missionaries. 

It  must  never  be  supposed  that  the  Christian  worker 
abroad  who  specializes  in  education  is  any  less  a  mis- 
sionary than  the  one  who  specializes  in  evangelism.  For 
two  reasons.  First,  because  the  gospel  of  Christ  is  for 
the  entire  man,  mind  and  body  as  well  as  spirit.  Second, 
because  educational  workers  are  not  sent  out  unless  the 
missionary  spirit  is  their  controlling  motive.     In  other 

65 


66  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

words,  the  education  they  impart  is  an  end  in  itself,  a 
truly  Christian  end;  but  it  is  also  a  means  to  a  larger 
end,  the  bringing  in  of  the  Kingdom  of  God. 

I.      A    PREDOMINANT   FACTOR 

At  the  outset  of  our  study  we  are  faced  with  the 
extreme  need  of  the  non-Christian  world  to  be  educated. 
To  put  it  in  a  word,  the  non-Christian  world  is  ignorant 
and  illiterate.  It  makes  up  the  bulk  of  the  eighty  per 
cent  of  humanity  that  can  neither  read  nor  write. 

Setting  out  to  meet  the  array  of  desperate  needs  aris- 
ing from  such  ignorance,  the  work  of  Christian  educa- 
tion looms  up  at  once  as  a  predominant  factor  in  the 
missionary  scheme  of  things.  It  renders  seven  impor- 
tant lines  of  service. 

1.  It  is  an  evangelizing  agency.  Quite  often  it  has 
been  found  that  education  furnishes  the  best  approach 
for  introducing  Christian  teaching.  Often  the  school  is 
the  outrider  of  missionary  effort. 

Here  is  a  boy  who  has  just  entered  a  mission  college 
in  India.  He  has  been  brought  up  a  strict  Hindu  and 
believes  that  it  is  a  heinous  sin  to  eat  animal  flesh.  He 
begins  a  course  in  biology,  and  the  teacher  has  him  look 
through  a  powerful  microscope  at  a  drop  of  water. 

"  Sahib/'  he  asks,  "  what  are  those  specks  moving 
about?" 

"  Those,"  replies  the  teacher,  "  are  animalculae,  tiny 
living  creatures." 

"  Do  you  mean  that  they  are  little  animals  ?  " 

"  Just  that." 

"  Do  you  mean  that  when  I  take  a  drink  of  water  I  am 
really  eating  animal  food  and  destroying  animal  life?  " 


GATEWAYS  TO  THE  MIND  67 

"Why  certainly.     And  since  you  have  to  drink,  you 
have  to  destroy  animal  life  and,  as  you  say,  eat  it." 

"  But  my  priest  has  told  me  that  it  is  the  blackest  of 
sins  and  that  I  must  never  do  that  as  long  as  I  live. 
"  Well,  you  won't  live  very  long  if  you  don't." 
At  that  moment  there  comes  a  rude  shock,  as  a  deeply 
implanted   idea,  absurd  but   religious,   explodes   in   the 
boy's  mind.     Next  day  another  is  demolished,  and  next 
week  a  few  more.     And  so  the  school  goes  on,  by  the 
gentle  but  powerful  weapons  of  scientific  knowledge  un- 
dercutting superstition  and  breaking  down  the  walls  of 
defense   against   Christianity.   Meanwhile,    in   the   class- 
rooms Bible  instruction  is  being  given. 

But  it  goes  further  than  this.    Day  in  and  day  out,  the 
mission  school  offers  a  continuous  demonstration  of  the 
beauty  and  power  of  the  Christian  faith.     It  does  this 
while  the  students  are  at  the  most  impressionable  age. 
It  does  it  through  the  personal  example  of  the  teachers, 
through  contacts  on  the  athletic  field  and  in  school  socie- 
ties,   through    the    influence    of    the    missionary    home, 
through  meetings  with  the  students  in  their  dormitories 
and  hostels,  through  Bible  classes,  through  the  activities 
of  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  or  Y.  W.  C.  A.     The  opportunities 
for  personal  work  are  unlimited  in  the  schools,  and  edu- 
cational missionaries  are  alert  to  take  advantage  of  them. 
Small  wonder  that  many  a  boy  and  girl  who  later  accept 
Christ  take  their  first  steps  towards  him  while  in  the 
Christian  school. 

And  small  wonder  that  many  become  open  disciples  of 
Christ  while  they  are  still  in  school.  Subrahmanian  was 
a  Brahman  boy  of  fifteen  when  he  decided,  while  at- 
tending a  Christian  school  at  Negapatam,  India,  to  follow 


68  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

Christ.  The  "  holy  men "  cursed  him,  his  family  dis- 
owned him,  his  father  tore  from  his  neck  the  sacred 
thread  that  marked  his  proud  rank,  and  he  became  an 
outcaste.  But  he  held  to  his  new-found  faith.  The 
years  pass  and  we  find  Subrahmanian  a  distinguished 
judge  in  Madras,  one  of  the  most  influential  leaders  of 
the  Indian  Church  and  the  first  Indian  Christian  to  have 
a  place  on  the  Legislative  Council  of  the  Presidency. 

A  recent  visitor  to  Canton  Christian  College  was  told 
that  a  short  time  previously  one  hundred  and  ten  of  the 
students  had  become  Christians  and  that  eighty-five  per 
cent  of  the  student  body  were  already  members  of  the 
Christian  Church.  The  Shaowu  Boys'  School  in  Fukien, 
China,  is  only  one  of  many  institutions  which  can  report 
that,  without  exception,  every  boy  or  girl  who  has  left 
the  school  has  gone  away  a  Christian. 

2.  It  sends  a  leaven  of  Christian  ideas  out  into  the 
nation.  It  is  interesting  to  note  how  the  thinking  of 
prominent  men  and  women  in  national  life,  trained  in 
mission  schools  but  not  professed  Christians,  is  saturated 
with  Christian  principles,  and  how  much  their  very  lan- 
guage is  tinctured  with  the  phraseology  of  the  Christian 
scriptures.  A  Japanese  writer  recently  referred  to  the 
new  content  which  Christianity  had  put  into  the  language 
of  his  people,  especially  noting  the  new  significance  that 
had  been  given  to  their  word  for  "  God."  Many  of  the 
students  in  these  schools  and  colleges  are  drawn  from 
the  most  influential  families.  Girls  from  the  most  aris- 
tocratic and  prosperous  homes  in  China  are  to  be  found 
in  mission  institutions.  Several  native  princes  have  en- 
rolled under  Professor  Sam  Higginbottom  as  students  of 
agriculture  in  Allahabad.     As  these  and  other  students 


GATEWAYS  TO  THE  MIND  6g 

scatter  to  positions  of  power  and  leadership  in  their  na- 
tions year  after  year  and  decade  after  decade,  how  their 
influence  must  count  for  the  quiet,  pervasive  spread  of 
Christian  ideals !  Often  unknown  to  themselves,  they  are 
making  a  case  for  Christianity.  Some  of  these  men  and 
women  are  out-and-out  Christians,  some  are  Christians 
at  heart,  practically  all  of  them  are  distributing  centers 
for  Christian  thought  and  are  preparing  a  highway  for 
the  King  in  the  life  of  their  nations. 

3.  It  builds  up  a  strong  Christian  constituency.  The 
development  of  the  Church  in  the  mission  field  would  be 
hopeless  without  the  work  of  education.  It  is  through 
this  means  that  converts  are  enabled  to  read  the  Bible 
and  other  Christian  literature  and  to  interpret  the  full 
meaning  of  Christianity  in  terms  of  their  own  needs  and 
the  needs  of  the  nation.  It  is  the  school  that  makes  pos- 
sible a  Church  that  is  strong,  intelligent,  truly  natural- 
ized, and  a  powerful  factor  in  community  and  national 
life.  The  Christians  of  every  mission  land  are  far  above 
the  average  of  the  social  strata  from  which  they  have 
come,  in  literacy,  intelligence,  and  standards  of  living. 

4.  It  provides  a  worthy  leadership  for  the  Church  in 
the  mission  field.  If  the  Church  in  any  land  is  to  come 
into  its  own,  and  if  it  is  to  be  a  really  national  Church 
and  not  a  transplanted  Occidental  institution,  it  must  be 
led  by  men  and  women  of  trained,  alert,  scholarly  minds. 

5.  It  provides  for  contributions  from  many  races  to 
the  world's  understanding  of  Christianity.  We  should  be 
paying  a  poor  compliment  to  our  religion  if  we  claimed 
any  sort  of  finality  for  our  interpretations  of  it.  It  has 
breadth  to  which  we  have  not  extended.  It  has  depth 
which  we  have  not  sounded.    It  is  vastly  greater  than  the 


70  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

most  an  Occidental  can  make  of  it.  After  all,  it  is  histori- 
cally an  Oriental  religion.  When  the  Moslem  mind, 
turned  Christian,  emphasizes  the  transcendent  greatness 
of  God ;  when  the  Hindu  mind,  possessed  by  Christ,  em- 
phasizes his  mystical  ever-presence ;  when  the  mind  of 
China,  under  tribute  to  Christianity,  magnifies  its  ethical 
quality ;  when  the  mind  of  Africa  enlisted  for  the  service 
of  God  enriches  the  worship  of  his  naifie;  when  all  the 
ethnic  minds  of  men  bring  in  their  offerings,  only  then 
will  the  full  meaning  and  glory  of  Christianity  be  reached. 
But  it  is  mainly  through  trained  minds  that  these  con- 
tributions are  to  be  made.  It  is  the  Wise  Men  of  the 
East,  trained  in  their  wisdom,  who  must  again  bring 
their  gifts  and  lay  them  at  the  feet  of  Christ. 

6.  It  develops  individual  life.  It  brings  emancipation 
from  iron-bound  custom  and  conservatism.  It  throws 
open  the  doors  and  windows  of  the  mind  to  the  true 
meaning  of  the  realities  of  life.  It  means  culture.  It 
spells  enrichment  and  fulness  of  living.  All  of  this  is  not 
a  by-product  of  Christian  missions.  It  is  part  of  the 
missionary  errand  to  the  backward  peoples  of  the  world. 
It  has  to  do  with  the  "  life  more  abundant "  which  Christ 
came  to  bring. 

7.  It  lays  foundations  for  social  and  national  develop- 
ment. This  is  a  part  of  the  work  of  Christ  which  is  to  be 
done  in  every  land  to  which  his  message  is  carried.  Never 
was  it  so  important  as  in  these  days  of  transition  when 
the  non-Christian  nations  are  moving  away  from  the  old 
order. and  are  seeking  new  social  ideals  and  structures  and 
a  new  substantial  basis  for  their  national  life.  The  ques- 
tion is  so  large  and  so  important  that  we  shall  devote  a 
later  chapter  to  it. 


GATEWAYS  TO  THE  MIND  71 

II.       WALLS   AND    HALLS   OF   LEARNING 

**  Halls  of  learning  "  is  a  nice  familiar  phrase,  but  it 
is  not  title  enough  for  this  part  of  the  story.  For  while 
many  educational  plants  consist  of  great  impressive  piles 
of  buildings,  substantial,  well-appointed,  and  architectur- 
ally fine,  there  are  many  that  could  be  called  "  halls  of 
learning  "  only  in  the  license  of  the  poet  or  the  valedic- 
torian. Some  are  enclosed  in  a  room  of  a  missionary's 
bungalow,  and  some,  in  the  four  walls  of  a  mud  building. 
We  must,  therefore,  take  account  of  "  walls  of  learning." 
Indeed  many  schools,  like  the  one  Mrs.  Joseph  Clark 
started  at  Ikoko  in  Africa,  are  carried  on  under  the  shade 
of  a  friendly  tree  and  have  no  problems  of  ventilation  or 
janitors. 

Educational  missions  run  a  long  gamut.  At  the  farther 
end  is  post-graduate  university  instruction.  Beginning  at 
the  nearer  end  there  are  the  kindergartens.  These  schools 
are  conducted  much  the  same  as  with  us,  and  the  teachers 
are,  of  course,  women.  They  represent  a  rather  new  and 
an  interesting  field  of  education  in  mission  work  and 
their  possibilities  both  educationally  and  from  the  stand- 
point of  reaching  homes  with  Christian  influence  are  al- 
most unlimited.  The  children  come  largely  from  the 
better  educated  and  more  well-to-do  families.  The  kin- 
dergarten is  so  popular  an  institution  that  training  schools 
for  native  kindergartners  are  being  established  in  some 
places. 

Next  in  order  comes  the  immense  field  of  primary  edu- 
cation. Just  how  immense  it  is  may  be  gleaned  from  the 
fact  that  in  mission  schools  of  this  grade  1,699,775  chil- 
dren are  enrolled.^    Fully  nine  tenths  of  all  the  children 

1  World  Statistics  of  Christian  Missions,  p.  59. 


72  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

in  mission  institutions  are  in  these  primary  schools. 
Many  of  the  schools  are,  of  course,  quite  primitive,  but 
all  are  highly  important.  Dr.  James  L.  Barton  says  they 
constitute  the  most  important  part  of  the  whole  educa- 
tional scheme  in  mission  lands. ^  They  also  furnish  an 
entree  for  the  teachers,  most  of  whom  are  women,  into 
the  homes  of  the  pupils.  They  are  attended  usually  by 
both  boys  and  girls  and  are  closely  identified  with  and 
partially  supported  by  the  churches  in  the  mission  field. 
The  subjects  taught  are  much  the  same  as  in  similar 
schools  in  Western  lands,  except  that  the  practical  ele- 
ment is  more  strongly  emphasized. 

Higher  up  in  the  scale  we  come  to  the  boarding-schools. 
These  furnish  a  rare  opportunity,  through  their  continu- 
ous influence,  for  the  development  of  character  and 
preparation  for  service.  "  From  these  boarding-schools 
come  the  best  and  most  trustworthy  Christian  leaders."  ^ 
Some  of  them  do  quite  advanced  work  and  prepare  stu- 
dents for  college. 

A  fair  example  of  schools  of  this  type  is  the  Harriet 
House  Boarding  School  for  Girls  in  Siam.  It  has  re- 
ceived occasional  gifts  from  the  royal  family;  it  has  much 
to  do  with  the  uplift  of  woman  in  Siam.  The  graduates 
of  this  school  may  be  found  teaching  in  government 
schools  and  at  the  head  of  several  schools  for  girls  which 
they  have  founded.  The  school  might  have  several  hun- 
dred pupils,  instead  of  one  hundred  and  thirty,  if  its 
buildings  and  teaching  force  were  enlarged. 

Next  in  order  comes  the  high  school.    In  the  boarding 

and  high  schools  the  curricula  do  not  diflFer  much  from 

'  Educational   Missions,    p.    2i.     This    book    is    the    standard 
treatise  on  the  subject. 
'  Educational  Missio7is,  p.  22. 


GATEWAYS  TO  THE  MIND  73 

those  in  corresponding  schools  in  the  West,  except  that 
more  stress  is  laid  on  vocational  aspects.  Many  such 
institutions  have  an  industrial  department,  partly  for 
self-help  and  partly  to  traio  the  students  to  help  solve  the 
economic  problems  of  their  races.  In  some  cases,  such 
as  the  secondary  school  of  the  Canton  Christian  Col- 
lege, there  are  both  employment  offices  which  help  stu- 
dents to  find  work  in  the  compound,  for  partial  self- 
support,  and  a  few  endowed  scholarships — either  full  or 
partial — for  students  who  need  and  deserve  this  help. 

The  majority  of  these  schools,  especially  those  having 
dormitories  or  hostels,  boast  a  very  attractive  school  life. 
An  esprit  de  corps  is  developed,  athletics  are  featured,  the 
social  element  is  much  to  the  fore,  and  school  activities 
are  carried  on  by  the  boys  or  girls  through  their  own 
societies.  Y.  M.  C.  A.s  and  Y.  W.  C.  A.s  are  encouraged 
and  some  of  the  livest  student  Associations  to  be  found 
anywhere  are  in  the  mission  high  schools  and  boarding- 
schools.  Inter-school  games  and  debates,  school  yells, 
glee  clubs,  literary  societies,  and  other  features  of  high 
school  life  in  the  West  are  becoming  quite  familiar  in 
the  Orient  and  in  Moslem  lands.  Through  these  activi- 
ties and  the  Christian  atmosphere  and  instruction  of  the 
school,  marvelous  developments  in  manners  and  habits, 
in  character  and  disposition  are  noticed  in  the  students. 

Away  up  in  the  north  of  India,  in  Kashmir,  there  is  a 
city  called  Srinagar.  To  that  city  some  thirty  years  ago 
a  young  English  University  man  who  had  made  his  mark 
as  an  oarsman  and  a  boxer  came  to  take  charge  of  a 
boarding-school  for  boys.  It  was  a  new  work,  and  he 
was  a  new  man.  He  started  out  with  the  odds  against 
him.     This  is  what  Tyndale-Biscoe  saw  when  he  first 


74  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

stood  before  the  crowd  of  young  fellows  whom  he  wanted 
to  see  fashioned  into  clean,  virile  Christian  manhood :  ^ 

Some  two  hundred  young  men  were  squatting  on  the 
floor  of  a  large  hall,  the  dirtiest,  shabbiest,  sickliest  crowd 
of  weaklings  the  teacher  had  ever  seen  in  all  his  ex- 
perience. 

Som.e  of  them  looked  as  though  they  had  never  touched 
v/ater  in  any  or  all  of  the  myriad  existences  the  Hindu 
supposes  he  has  to  pass  through.  Nearly  all  had  the  red 
smear  of  paint  down  their  foreheads  and  the  cord  which 
marks  the  Brahman  or  sacred  caste.  Some  were  half- 
naked,  others  wore  long  trailing  garments  like  night- 
gowns. Although  the  day  was  not  cold,  many  were  hug- 
ging charcoal  firepots. 

All  looked  weary,  hopeless,  and  bored  with  life,  too 
vacant  to  trouble  about  anything  intellectual,  and  too 
worn  out  to  exert  themselves  physically.  They  looked  as 
back-boneless  as  jelly-fish,  and  only  energetic  enough  to 
scratch  themselves. 

Here  was  a  Brahman  who  looked  with  the  utmost 
scorn  upon  the  rest  of  the  world  and  would  not  have 
lifted  a  finger  to  help  a  man  of  a  lower  caste  or  to  pluck 
him  out  of  the  jaws  of  death.  Here  was  another  youth 
with  a  cunning,  leering  look  upon  his  face,  one  who  would 
steal  and  lie  without  a  moment's  compunction.  Not  one 
would  have  done  an  unselfish,  chivalrous  act  for  a  woman 
or  child. 

And  that  was  his  raw  material.  The  young  English- 
man took  up  the  task  with  enthusiasm,  lured  by  its  very 
difficulty.  He  had  a  great  faith  in  the  power  of  Christ 
to  transform  character,  and  he  had  faith  in  the  fine  stuff 
that  he  knew  must  be  hidden  in  those  boys.  A  score  and 
a  half  of  years  have  passed,  and  that  faith  of  his  has  won 
great  victories.    He  has  laid  his  own  clean  life  down  be- 

1  Yarns  on  Heroes  of  India,  J.  C.  Wood,  pp.  8o-8r. 


Educational  missions  run  a  long  gamut.  At  one  end  of 
the  scale  there  are  kindergartens  and  primary  schools,  some 
of  them  having  a  wide-spreading  tree  for  schoolroom ;  at  the 
other,  great  union  universities  with  departments  of  medi- 
cine, engineering,  education,  journalism,  theology,  agricul- 
ture, and  forestry,  all  housed  in  modern  structures.  Every 
type  of  Christian  educator  is  needed. 


GATEWAYS  TO  THE  MIND  75 

side  those  boys,  he  has  exhibited  to  them  every  day  an 
Englishman's  code  of  honor,  he  has  taught  them  athletics 
and  tramped  with  them,  he  has  won  their  confidence, 
affection,  and  admiration.  The  miracle  has  happened  and 
still  continues  in  that  school.  A  stream  of  boys  has  been 
going  out  from  it  into  a  wide  area  in  all  northern  India 
with  new  ideas  and  new  standards, — robust,  keen,  re- 
sourceful youths,  alert  to  set  good  examples  and  to  serve 
society. 

Another  group  of  mission  institutions  is  made  up  of 
normal  schools.  If  it  were  only  the  expanding  work  of 
the  mission  schools  that  had  to  be  considered,  normal 
training  institutions  would  be  highly  necessary.  But  the 
governments  are  rapidly  developing  their  school  systems. 
The  East  is  determined  to  be  educated.  Some  of  the 
provinces  of  India  are  already  beginning  to  put  com- 
pulsory primary  education  into  effect.  The  educational 
system  of  Siam  is  broad  and  vigorous.  The  dream  of 
the  New  China  is  for  a  wholesale  program  of  education, 
which,  if  it  is  effected,  will  call  for  a  million  teachers. 
Latin  America  and  the  Near  East  and  Africa  will  shortly 
require  a  host  of  young  men  and  women  to  man  their 
government  schools.  How  strategic  a  place  all  of  these 
teachers  will  occupy !  Therefore,  how  strategic  an  effort 
it  is  to  train  the  needed  teachers  under  Christian 
auspices ! 

A  good  example  of  such  schools  is  the  Union  Normal 
School  of  Chengtu,  West  China,  which  was  organized  in 
1915,  with  a  registration  of  twenty-eight.  The  students 
practise  in  the  "  Dewey  Practice  School,"  located  on  the 
grounds  of  the  normal  school  and  in  one  of  the  largest 
government  primary  schools  of  the  city.    The  "  Goucher 


76  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

Unit,"  consisting  of  four  junior  primary  schools  and  one 
higher  primary  school,  has  been  organized  to  furnish  a 
model  unit  of  primary  schools  and  to  provide  further 
observation  and  practise  for  the  students  of  the  normal 
school. 

Technical  institutions  of  many  sorts  are  also  to  be 
found,  and  their  tribe  is  due  to  increase.  We  have  re- 
ferred already  to  industrial  or  self-help  departments 
which  are  to  be  found  in  many  high  schools  and  colleges. 
From  this,  the  technical  institutions  range  all  the  way  to 
elaborate  agricultural  and  engineering  departments  in 
great  Christian  universities.  We  have  already  considered 
the  question  of  agricultural  and  industrial  training  and 
have  noted  the  increasingly  important  place  which 
such  forms  of  education  are  occupying  in  missionary 
education. 

We  have  also  discussed  medical  schools  and  nurses' 
training  schools,  and  mention  them  here  only  because 
they  belong  prominently  in  the  scheme  of  Christian  edu- 
cation in  the  mission  field.  Theological  seminaries  and 
Bible  training  schools  are  more  fully  discussed  in  a  later 
chapter. 

It  only  remains  now  to  consider  the  many  Christian 
colleges  and  universities  that  are  to  be  found  throughout 
the  mission  world.  One  is  fairly  bewildered  when  one 
tries  to  grasp  the  magnitude,  the  variety,  and  the  huge 
importance  of  this  part  of  foreign  missionary  work. 

The  colleges  are  not  of  even  rank,  to  be  sure.  Some 
are  new  and  some  long  established.  Some  are  well-nigh 
indigent  and  some  comparatively  prosperous.  Some  have 
inadequate  officers  and  teaching  staffs  and  equipment, 
some  are  ably  led  and  staffed  and  equipped.    Some  are 


GATEWAYS  TO  THE  MIND  77 

housed  in  a  single  building,  some  spread  their  massive 
buildings  over  a  large  acreage.  Just  as  in  the  West,  not 
all  are  colleges  that  are  called  colleges,  and  some  self- 
styled  universities  fail  to  bear  out  the  name.  But,  speak- 
ing generally,  they  rank  high,  many  being  on  a  par  with 
the  best  institutions  of  their  class  to  be  found  anywhere 
in  the  world.  And  they  are  more  nearly  self-supporting 
than  their  sister  institutions  in  the  West. 

What  has  been  said  of  the  life  and  activities  of  high 
school  students  applies  in  the  main  to  the  college  men 
and  women.  Here  we  shall  merely  point  out  three  ten- 
dencies in  the  field  of  missionary  higher  education. 

1.  There  is  an  encouraging  trend  in  the  direction  of 
higher  education  for  women  and  girls.  Until  the  mis- 
sionary came,  they  were  practically  deprived  of  any  edu- 
cation whatever  in  all  non-Christian  lands.  This  state 
of  affairs  rested  apparently  on  certain  convictions  held  by 
the  men-folk.  First,  women  are  incapable  of  being  edu- 
cated. "  If  you  cannot  teach  an  intelligent  horse  to 
read,"  said  a  Chinese  to  a  missionary,  "  what  can  you 
expect  to  do  with  a  woman?"  Second,  they  are  not 
worth  it.  "  Day  and  night,  women  must  be  kept  in  de- 
pendence by  the  males  of  their  families."  So  says  the 
sacred  code  of  Manu  to  the  Hindus.  Third,  it  would  be 
dangerous  to  let  them  have  it.  An  old  Mohammedan 
saying  has  put  it  thus :  "  As  a  knife  in  the  hands  of  a 
monkey,  so  is  education  in  the  hands  of  a  woman." 

How  different  things  are  today!  Not  only  are  girls 
receiving  primary  and  secondary  education,  but  they 
throng  the  halls  of  women's  colleges  which,  under  the 
influence  of  Christ's  spirit,  have  been  opened  for  them. 
The  Christians  of  the  West  know  how  great  is  that  need, 


78  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

not  only  in  China,  but  in  the  entire  mission  world,  and,  in 
order  to  meet  it,  they  are  establishing  Christian  schools 
and  colleges  for  girls.  When  woman  will  have  been  lifted 
to  her  full  measure  of  dignity  and  power  in  the  nations 
of  the  Nearer  and  Farther  East,  how  deep  will  be  her 
debt  to  institutions  like  Constantinople  College,  Isabella 
Thobum  College,  the  Woman's  Christian  College  in 
Madras,  Ginling  College  in  Nanking,  and  the  North 
China  Woman's  Union  College  in  Peking! 

2.  The  day  of  specialization  has  arrived  in  higher  edu- 
cation in  the  mission  fields  of  the  world,  just  as  in 
Western  universities.  Pick  up  a  catalog  of,  say,  Shan- 
tung Christian  University,  and  you  might  think  you  had 
in  your  hands  a  catalog  of  McGill  or  Toronto,  of  Yale 
or  Leland  Stanford,  of  Vanderbilt  or  the  University  of 
Wisconsin.  Here  you  have  a  syllabus  of  The  School  of 
Arts  and  Science;  a  few  pages  along  comes  the  School 
of  Theology;  then  some  pages  farther  on  are  the  School 
of  Medicine,  the  University  Hospital,  and  The  Training 
School  for  Nurses;  and,  finally,  the  Extension  Depart- 
ment of  the  University.  For  each  of  these  departments 
of  instruction,  highly  trained  specialists  are  necessary. 
President  Edwin  C.  Jones  of  Fukien  Union  University 
names  some  of  the  specialized  educators  needed  today  in 
mission  work  as  follows :  mechanical,  civil,  and  sanitary 
engineers,  architects,  agriculturists,  musicians,  educa- 
tionists, linguists,  scientists — chemistry,  physics,  biology, 
etc.,  medicals,  nurses,  domestic  scientists,  political  scien- 
tists.    And  the  list  might  be  extended. 

3.  A  third  tendency  is  towards  union  enterprises  in 
higher  education.  The  value  of  this  in  efficiency,  econ- 
omy, and  inter-denominational  morale  is  so  obvious  that 


GATEV/AYS  TO  THE  MIND  79 

one  wonders  there  has  ever  been  any  other  plan.  And 
yet,  how  far  the  Church  abroad  is  ahead  of  the  Church 
at  home  in  all  matters  of  unity  and  cooperation !  At  any 
rate,  there  is  no  better  field  for  union  undertakings  than 
mission  colleges  and  Universities.  Shantung  Christian 
University,  to  which  we  have  just  referred,  is  but  one  of 
five  such  institutions  in  China.  In  the  work  of  that 
University  nine  missionary  societies — British,  Canadian, 
American — are  cooperating.  And  in  other  mission  coun- 
tries there  are  many  instances  of  similar  united  effort  in 
higher  education. 

Christian  missionaries  pioneered  higher  education  in 
non-Christian  lands.  For  some  time  they  held  a  mo- 
nopoly of  it,  but  gradually  governments  have  entered  the 
field  and  are  pushing  all  grades  of  education  with  vigor. 
This  fact  does  not  argue  for  withdrawal  of  missionary 
effort.  On  the  contrary,  the  work  of  Christian  education 
is  especially  needed  to  offset  the  influences  of  the  purely 
secular  education  of  the  government  schools  and  col- 
leges. Even  yet,  nearly  all  the  education  that  is  to  be  had 
in  Africa  is  offered  by  the  Christian  missionary.  Fully 
a  quarter  of  the  students  of  college  grade  in  India  are  in 
Christian  institutions.  Some  one  has  said  that  you  could 
almost  write  the  history  of  education  in  India  by  writing 
the  biographies  of  a  few  missionaries.  The  only  college 
education  available  in  West  China  is  that  given  in  a  Chris- 
tian university.  Almost  all  the  high  school  education 
that  is  open  to  the  girls  of  all  China  is  in  mission  schools. 
And  as  for  colleges  for  women,  no  land  outside  of  Chris- 
tendom can  boast  of  one,  except  those  that  are  being 
m.aintained  by  Christians.  This  is  a  marvelous  trust  that 
God  has  committed  to  the  hands  of  Western  Christians, 


8o  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

that  so  much  of  the  leadership  of  the  non-Christian  peo- 
ples is  held  for  a  period  of  years  under  the  influence  of 
the  Christian  schools  and  colleges  before  taking  up  the 
solving  of  the  problems  and  the  guiding  of  the  destinies 
of  their  nations. 

III.      BEYOND   THE    CAMPUS 

By  no  means  all  of  the  education  given  by  the  mis- 
sionaries is  confined  to  the  classroom  and  the  campus. 
Every  contact  into  which  the  missionary  comes  with  the 
people  is  an  educational  opportunity.  There  are  three 
agencies  in  particular  through  which,  without  the  medium 
of  a  school,  instruction  is  widely  given. 

1.  One  of  these  is  literature.  Not  only  the  literature 
prepared  for  school  or  college  use,  but  pamphlets  and 
books  translated  or  originally  written  for  a  great  variety 
of  purposes,  from  a  picture  card  or  a  leaflet  all  the  way  to 
a  complete  copy  of  the  Bible,  all  have  great  educational 
value.    The  next  chapter  is  devoted  to  this  subject. 

2.  Another  is  the  Christian  home.  It  preaches  the 
gospel,  and  it  also  promotes  knowledge, — less  vocally 
than  some  other  methods,  but  no  less  effectively.  The 
very  contents  of  the  missionary  home — not  the  human 
contents,  but  the  furniture,  the  dishes,  the  utensils,  the 
pictures,  the  piano,  the  victrola — everything  about  the 
place  is  liable  to  be  plastered  with  interrogation  marks 
by  a  curious  visitor.  At  least  everything  is  a  talking- 
point  for  education  if  the  missionary  cares  so  to  use  it. 
It  has  already  been  shown  that  the  home  of  the  mission- 
ary may  be  an  eloquent  object-lesson  in  orderhness  and 
cleanliness  and  hygienic  efficiency  and  a  very  demonstra- 
tion center  of  household  science.    That  is  all  part  of  its 


GATEWAYS  TO  THE  MIND  8i 

educative  value.     It  is  likewise  a  continuous  display  of 
Western  notions  of  chivalry. 

3.  A  third  agency  having  powerful  educative  value  is 
that  of  lectures  given  to  general  audiences.  Many  mis- 
sionaries employ  this  as  a  method  of  public  education, 
sometimes  using  lantern  slides  to  illuminate  the  subject. 
These  lectures  have  to  do  with  a  wide  variety  of  themes 
covering  religion,  science,  health,  art,  architecture,  civics, 
agriculture,  industries,  and  so  forth. 

A  striking  illustration  is  offered  by  Professor  C.  H. 
Robertson,  science  expert  and  head  of  the  lecture  de- 
partment of  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  in  China.  When  he  gave  up 
his  chair  in  the  engineering  faculty  of  Purdue  Univer- 
sity in  Indiana  and  became  a  missionary  to  China,  it  was 
with  the  hope  that  he  might,  through  scientific  lectures, 
form  contacts  of  friendship  and  good-will  with  the  edu- 
cated classes  and  help  forward  the  great  wave  of  reform 
and  twentieth  century  progress  in  that  country.  All  this 
he  has  done.  He  has  become  one  of  the  best  known  and 
most  richly  admired  men  before  the  public  eye  of  China. 
The  highest  officials  honor  him.  He  has  been  a  personal 
friend  of  the  three  Presidents  of  the  Republic  of  China. 
He  has  probably  spoken  to  a  larger  number  of  educated 
people  than  any  other  visitor  to  the  country  has  ever 
done.  His  addresses  are  called  "  Demonstrated  Lec- 
tures/' for  he  takes  with  him  an  elaborate  electrical  and 
mechanical  apparatus,  the  equipment  for  each  lecture 
being  valued  at  about  $2,000.  The  gyroscope  and  its 
applications,  for  example,  Is  a  favorite  subject  of  his. 
Other  subjects  are  the  airship,  wireless  telegraphy,  light, 
and  public  health.  The  lectures  Professor  Robertson  has 
given  have  not  only  enlightened  and  thrilled  and  dumb- 


82  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

founded  vast  audiences  from  one  end  of  the  country  to 
the  other;  they  have  also  proved  the  starting  point  for 
popular  educative  movements  of  great  significance. 

Professor  Robertson  is  a  missionary  in  every  sense  of 
the  term.  The  purpose  and  results  of  his  lectures  fall 
within  the  missionary  function  of  Christianity.  More- 
over, the  Christian  spirit  breathes  in  all  his  v^ork,  and 
he  frequently  gives  Christian  apologetic  and  even  evan- 
gelistic addresses  to  close  his  lecture  series.  He  is  a  tire- 
less personal  worker  and  it  was  through  his  influence  that 
Dr.  Chang  Po-ling,  the  greatest  Chinese  educator  of 
North  China,  was  brought  to  Christ. 

Some  of  the  most  fascinating  pages  in  the  romance  of 
missions  have  been  written  by  missionary  educators.  A 
thousand  interesting  tales  might  be  told  of  the  work  done 
by  as  many  different  teachers  in  the  various  mission 
fields.  We  must  limit  ourselves,  however,  to  the  single 
example  of  "  Long  Jim  "  Stewart  of  Lovedale,  and  his 
long  furrow. 

An  awkward,  overgrown  lad  of  fifteen  or  so  was  plow- 
ing one  day  in  a  field  in  Perthshire,  Scotland.  He  could 
plow  a  straight  furrow,  but  this  day  he  was  finding  it  hard 
to  keep  his  mind  on  his  job.  The  horses  slackened  their 
pace  and  finally  came  to  a  dead  halt.  But  the  boy  seemed 
not  to  notice.  He  leaned  on  the  handles  of  the  plow  still 
puzzling  over  the  question  of  the  use  he  would  make 
of  his  life.  At  last  he  straightened  up  and  said,  "  God' 
helping  me,  I  will  be  a  foreign  missionary.  Giddap !  " 
He  took  a  firm  grip  on  the  handles,  and  the  horses  moved 
on.  From  that  day  he  never  wavered  in  his  purpose.  In 
the  world's  great  harvest  field,  James  Stewart  plowed  a 
clean,  straight  furrow  to  the  very  end. 


GATEWAYS  TO  THE  MIND  83 

He  went  up  to  Edinburgh  University  in  due  time  and 
later  to  the  University  of  St.  Andrew's.  Then  he  studied 
theology  in  New  College,  Edinburgh.  He  was  not  bril- 
liant, but  he  meant  business,  and  his  course  was  credit- 
able throughout.  He  had  grown  into  a  tall,  straight  fel- 
low of  six  feet,  two — "  Long  Jim,*'  they  called  him  at 
college.  But  he  was  no  less  conspicuous  for  the  impres- 
sion which  his  strong,  clean,  aggressive  manhood  made 
on  his  fellow-students.  He  had  the  natural  qualities  of 
a  leader. 

He  was  deeply  influenced  by  reading  David  Living- 
stone's travels  and  made  up  his  mind  that,  God  willing, 
he  would  follow  in  the  steps  of  the  great  missionary- 
explorer.  When  Livingstone  had  been  home  on  his  first 
visit,  he  had  thrown  down  this  challenge  to  his  country- 
men, "  I  have  opened  the  door ;  I  leave  it  to  you  to  see 
that  no  one  closes  it  after  me."  Long  Jim  decided  h? 
would  go  out  and  hold  the  door  open. 

He  succeeded  in  forming  an  influential  committee 
known  as  the  New  Central  African  Committee,  "  with  a 
view  to  turning  to  practical  account  the  discoveries  of 
Livingstone,  and  to  open  a  new  mission  in  Central 
Africa."  At  last,  in  1861,  in  the  company  of  Mrs.  Liv- 
ingstone, who  was  then  returning,  he  sailed  for  .Africa. 
For  two  years  he  explored  the  field,  pressing  into  a  good 
deal  of  new  territory,  and  sent  back  this  message,  "  It  can 
be  accomplished."  He  returned  to  Scotland  to  give  in- 
formation, get  money  and  men,  and  secure  a  good  hom.e 
backing;  then  hurried  out  again  to  Africa  to  take  up  in 
earnest  the  great  task  to  which  he  had  devoted  his  life. 

His  great  aim  was  "to  uplift  the  native  by  touching 
him  at  every  point,  instructing  him  in  all  the  arts  of  civi- 


84  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

lized  life,  and  fitting  him  for  all  Christian  duties."  He 
had  very  crude  material  to  work  on  and  a  complex  of 
difficulties  such  as  few  missionaries  have  had  to  over- 
come. His  ideas  took  shape  in  the  developing  of  an 
educational  institution  at  Lovedale,  near  the  eastern 
boundary  of  Cape  Colony,  as  it  was  then  known — though 
his  heart  seemed  to  be  set  on  working  farther  up,  in 
Nyasaland.  The  natives  were  living  in  savagery;  they 
knew  so  little  of  industries  that  when  given  spades,  they 
insisted  on  holding  them  by  the  business  end  and  striking 
the  earth  with  the  handle.  Stewart  realized  that  any  suit- 
able form  of  education  for  them  must,  not  only  im- 
plant knowledge,  but  include  "  a  practical  training  of 
brain,  eye,  hand,  and  heart."  In  his  imperial  mind,  Stew- 
art was  ambitious  for  an  intertribal,  interchurch,  and  in- 
terstate university  where  the  most  gifted  of  the  natives 
might  receive  an  education  that  would  fit  them  for  the 
higher  walks  of  life.  But  the  fundamental  need  he  saw 
was  industrial  training.  The  "  Lovedale  Method "  at 
once  began  to  take  shape,  experts  were  brought  out  from 
the  homeland,  and  a  "  hive  of  industries  "  of  many  sorts 
developed.  In  addition  to  the  usual  branches  that  be- 
long to  liberal  education,  farming,  carpentry,  wagon-mak- 
ing, blacksmithing,  poultry-raising,  bee-keeping,  brick- 
making,  shoe-making,  and  forestry  all  were  taught ;  music, 
also,  and  printing  and  telegraphy  were  added  in  time. 
Native  girls  were  admitted  and  trained  in  the  domestic 
arts.  All  the  Protestant  denominations  at  work  in  South- 
Africa  finally  welcomed  the  institution  and  sent  up  for 
training  some  of  their  best  boys  and  girls. 

The  success  of  Lovedale  became  a  byword  and  three 
years  after  he  had  begun  work  there,  Stewart  was  called 


GATEWAYS  TO  THE  MIND  85 

on  to  found  another  institution  of  the  same  sort  at 
Blythswood  in  Fingoland.  There  were  few  Christians 
among  the  Fingo  tribe,  but  when  Stewart  arrived,  he 
found  a  great  gathering  of  native  men,  women,  and  chil- 
dren, with  the  missionaries  of  the  district ;  and  on  a  table 
out  on  the  open  veldt,  where  the  meeting  was  held,  there 
were  piled  about  seven  thousand  dollars  in  silver.  One 
of  the  orators  of  the  day,  an  African,  said,  pointing  to 
the  money,  "  There  are  the  stones ;  now  build."  Stewart 
built.  Soon  there  were  roads,  gardens,  model  farms,  and 
a  neat  village.  The  school  was  planted  beside  the  church, 
according  to  Stewart's  method,  and  a  second  Lovedale 
came  into  being. 

While  at  home  on  a  furlough,  he  was  present  at  the 
burial  of  Livingstone  in  Westminster  Abbey.  It  oc- 
curred to  him  that  the  best  monument  to  the  memory  of 
the  distinguished  missionary'  would  be  the  establishing  of 
a  mission  in  Nyasaland,  which  would  be  known  as  Liv- 
ingstonia  and  would  be  established  on  Lovedale  lines. 
The  idea  took  hold  quickly,  money  was  raised,  and  a 
m.edical  missionary  and  four  artisan  missionaries  made 
up  the  expedition,  which  was  led  by  a  naval  officer  loaned 
by  the  British  Admiralty.  They  brought  with  them  in 
sections  a  steamer,  the  Ilala,  which  was  transported  sixty 
miles  by  a  thousand  native  carriers  from  the  upper  Zam- 
besi River  to  Lake  Nyasa,  where  it  was  assembled  and 
launched,  a  pioneer  in  its  way,  for  it  was  the  first  steamer 
ever  seen  on  an  African  lake.  The  men  had  been  chosen, 
and  all  the  plans  laid  by  Mr.  Stewart,  though  he  could 
not  join  the  party  until  a  year  later.  But  he  did  come 
then,  and  with  him  seventeen  Europeans  and  four  of  his 
Lovedale  students  who  had  volunteered  for  the  difficult 


86  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

pioneer  work.  The  Blythsvvood  experiment  was  repeated, 
and  in  fifteen  months  Stewart  was  able  to  return  to  his 
work  at  Lovedale. 

But  Stewart  was  not  done  yet.  In  1890  he  estabHshed 
another  similar  mission — church,  school,  village,  and 
farms  in  East  Africa.  It  was  called,  "  the  last  of  his 
picturesque  missionary  enterprises."  But  at  the  age  of 
sixty-eight,  he  offered  his  services  to  the  General  Assem- 
bly of  his  Church  for  new  tasks  of  the  kind,  if  only  the 
Church  would  move  forward  to  larger  undertakings.  It 
was  to  be  one  of  the  most  hazardous  and  difficult  of  all 
his  expeditions.  All  the  perils  that  beset  Livingstone 
were  faced  by  Stewart.  He  was  a  frequent  victim  of  the 
terrible  African  fevers  that  cut  down  the  expeditions  of 
the  explorers  and  fill  the  missionaries'  graves.  He  under- 
went the  severest  of  hardships, — a  missionary  hero  if 
ever  there  was  one.  But  his  constitution  was  of  iron,  and 
he  came  through  it  all  with  the  utmost  good  humor  and 
the  quiet  confidence  of  the  man  who  is  on  God's  errand. 
He  wrote  on  one  occasion,  "  The  hardship,  fatigue,  fever, 
and  hunger  I  have  suffered  are  nothing  in  comparison 
with  the  end  to  be  gained."  He  was  in  his  seventy-fifth 
year  when  he  came  to  the  end  of  the  furrow,  and  most 
of  it  had  been  through  new,  unbroken  ground. 

James  Stewart  pioneered  medical  missions  in  several 
parts  of  Africa.  He  was  a  great  preacher  and  evan- 
gelist. He  was  an  author  of  parts.  As  an  explorer,  he 
has  been  likened  to  Livingstone.  As  a  statesman,  his 
name  has  been  linked  with  that  of  Cecil  Rhodes.  But  he 
stands  out  preeminently  as  an  educator.  Men  have  com- 
pared him  in  this  connection  with  the  great  Alexander 
Duff  of  India.    Lovedale,  Blythswood,  Livingstonia,  the 


GATEWAYS  TO  THE  MIND  87 

East  Africa  Mission, — these  great  institutions,  wonderful 
in  themselves  and  valuable  as  models  which  have  been 
followed  far  and  wide  in  foreign  missionar}'  work,  are 
his  monument.  And  what  now  would  make  the  most 
appropriate  inscription  to  write  over  a  man  of  the  many 
gifts  and  the  varied  achievements  of  this  pioneer?  Those 
who  planned  the  simple  tombstone  that  marks  his  grave 
at  Lovedale  covered  all  that  could  be  suggested  when 
they  had  chiselled  in  the  m.arble  these  words,  "  James 
Stewart,  Missionary." 

V.      THE   OPPORTUNITY   OF   THE    HOUR 

From  the  opening  of  the  first  missionary  schools,  the 
work  of  education  has  been  one  long  chapter  of  oppor- 
tunity invitingly  presented  and  in  the  main  faithfully 
improved.  But  sharper  and  still  more  alluring  is  today's 
opportunity  than  that  which  has  been  faced  in  any  earlier 
day. 

1.  First  of  all,  there  is  the  opportunity  to  rise  to  the 
widespread  demands  for  Western  education.  Tradi- 
tionally the  Orient  has  reverenced  learning.  Its  peoples 
are  struggling  to  work  their  way  into  modern,  progressive 
nations,  and  they  know  that  they  cannot  advance  without 
education. 

2.  There  is  the  opportunity  to  meet  new  national  re- 
quirements with  appropriate  instruction.  The  education 
that  is  given  must  be  Orientalized  in  Asia  and  African- 
ized in  Africa. 

3.  This  suggests  the  opportunity  of  setting  the  high- 
est standards  of  education.  They  have  never  been  low 
in  the  mission  schools  and  colleges  of  any  nation.     But 


WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 


today,  if  they  would  set  patterns  for  government  systems 
of  education,  they  must  be  scaled  still  higher. 

4.  The  opportunity  to  influence  the  nations  of  the  East 
while  they  are  in  the  plastic  process  of  change  is  solem- 
nizing, because  of  its  magnitude  and  because  it  is  tran- 
sient. A  new  order  is  emerging.  The  dead  past  is  being 
left  to  bury  its  dead,  and  the  face  of  the  Orient  is  set 
to  the  future.  What  an  opportunity  for  the  educational 
missionaries  who  are  on  the  ground  today  and  those  who 
will  go  out  tomorrow! 

5.  We  must  not  lose  sight  of  the  opportunity  to  provide 
instructors  to  cope  with  the  great  mass  movements  to- 
wards Christianity,  the  greatest  of  which  is  taking  place 
in  India.  How  can  the  Church  take  in  these  multitudes 
and  make  no  provision  for  their  instruction?  Some  mis- 
sionaries are  gathering  simple  village  folk,  ignorant  men 
and  women,  into  temporary  schools,  teaching  them  for 
three  months,  sending  them  out  to  pass  on  to  others  what 
they  have  learned,  and  then  calling  them  back  for  an- 
other three  months  of  training,  and  so  on.  One  can 
easily  see  how  pitifully  inadequate  are  such  measures. 
The  missionaries  of  one  Church  are  sending  back  every 
year  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  outcastes  who  come 
up  to  be  taught  and  baptized ;  there  Is  not  a  single  person, 
foreign  or  Indian,  who  can  be  spared  to  Instruct  them. 
Unless  we  are  prepared  to  have  the  doors  of  the  great- 
est opportunity  that  has  ever  come  in  the  missionary  ex- 
pansion of  the  Church  shut  in  our  faces,  never  to  be 
opened  again,  we  must  hasten  to  multiply  Indian  Chris- 
tian teachers. 

6.  Then  there  Is  the  opportunity  of  promoting  a  better 
understanding  between  East  and  West.    As  the  contacts 


GATEWAYS  TO  THE  MIND  89 

multiply  between  the  races,  so  do  the  points  of  possible 
friction.    Who  will  mediate? 

Now,  as  always,  only  perhaps  more  significantly  than 
ever  today,  there  is  the  opportunity  of  the  Christian 
school  and  college  to  touch  life  at  its  most  impressionable 
stage,  to  mold  character,  to  display  the  kindliness  and 
serviceableness  of  Christianity,  to  reach  the  homes  of  the 
students,  to  leaven  national  thought,  to  develop  a  public 
conscience  for  social  reform,  and  to  lay  foundations  for 
the  whole  superstructure  of  the  Church  in  the  mission 
field. 

How  far  from  the  mark,  after  all,  was  Prince  Feisal 
in  what  he  said  about  Christian  education  in  mission 
lands  ? 


IV 

THE  ROMANCE  OF  THE  PRINTED  PAGE 

/^LOSELY  after  education  there  follows  the  work  of 
providing  a  Christian  literature  for  the  people  of 
mission  lands.  Each  of  these  undertakings  is  the  com- 
plement of  the  other.  It  would  be  a  piece  of  folly  to 
furnish  an  elaborate  literature  if  the  people  for  whom 
it  is  intended  were  not  made  capable  of  reading  it.  It 
w^ould  be  a  folly  just  as  great  to  make  them  literate  and 
eager  for  knowledge  and  then  not  supply  them  with 
things  to  read.  It  would  leave  the  mind  "  all  dressed 
up,  with  no  place  to  go."  Dr.  J.  P.  Jones,  of  India,  de- 
clared this  work  to  be  "the  highest  branch  upon  the 
missionary  tree,  and  will  become  the  most  fruitful  and 
possessed  of  the  most  valuable  fruit  if  the  enterprise  is 
properly  conducted." 

I.      PRODUCING  THE   WORLD's  BEST   SELLER 

The  Bible  is  the  world's  "best  seller."  In  the  year 
1919  thirty-five  million  copies  of  the  entire  Bible,  or 
parts  of  it,  were  turned  out  of  the  presses  in  various 
countries.  What  novel,  whether  the  craze  of  the  hour 
or  a  classic  work  of  fiction,  what  other  book  of  any  sort 
racing  through  a  score  of  editions  could  compete  with 
that  record?  The  popularity  of  the  Bible  is  well-nigh 
universal.  Canada  buys  more  copies  of  it  than  of  any 
other  book.  So  do  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain. 
So  do  China  and  other  non-Christian  nations. 

1.  Fundamental  importance  of  Bible  translation.  The 
first  and  foremost  missionary  duty  is  the  translation  of 

90 


•ri  ^  tM 
^^   O 


;^  5?  c 


.-  ^  o 


^    O  tn 

CO    o  ^ 

02     >  ft 

Ph  --  o 

^    cc  ^ 

o  •"  ^^ 

S   jc  a; 

si'E  I 


^    cc 


O    c^ 


t-      _     CC     f- 

O   C    ee   eS 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  THE  PRINTED  PAGE         91 

the  Christian  Scriptures.  Mrs.  Helen  Barrett  Mont- 
gomery says  that  Bible  translation  is  "  the  most  fruitful 
accomplishment  of  the  nineteenth  century."  Most  of  all 
has  this  been  true  of  the  missionary  developments  of  the 
last  century. 

We  speak  of  the  countries  around  the  eastern  end  of 
the  Mediterranean  as  "  Bible  lands."  In  a  sense  they 
are.  But  in  a  fuller  sense  Britain  and  her  colonies,  the 
United  States,  and  the  countries  of  Protestant  Europe 
are  Bible  lands.  These  nations  in  full  possession  and 
free  use  of  the  Christian  Scriptures  are,  in  a  sense,  their 
trustees  and  distributing  bases.  Mr.  Joseph  Choate 
claims  that  "  it  is  the  great  destiny  of  England  and  Amer- 
ica to  carry  the  Bible  to  the  earth's  remotest  bounds." 

2,  The  work  already  done.  The  great  majority  of  the 
world's  population  now  have  the  Bible  in  their  own 
tongues.  The  opening  of  the  nineteenth  century  found 
the  Bible  translated  into  twenty-eight  languages.  Today 
456  of  the  world's  languages  have  received  the  written 
Word  of  God.  The  Bible  complete  is  in  112  of  these 
languages,  the  New  Testament  in  about  the  same  number, 
and  one  or  more  books  of  the  Bible  in  the  remainder. 
One  can  hardly  conceive  what  a  herculean  task  this  work 
of  translation  represents.  It  means  a  thorough  mastery 
of  the  spoken  language  to  begin  with;  then,  in  a  great 
many  cases,  it  involves  the  reducing  of  the  language  to 
writing;  after  that  comes  the  long,  back-breaking  grind 
of  rendering  the  words  of  the  Bible  into  the  vernacular, 
in  accurate  and  dignified,  yet  simple  and  idiomatic  terms. 
Very  often  the  first  missionary  to  enter  a  language  area 
is  faced  with  the  necessity  of  this  translation.  Robert 
Morrison,  the  pioneer  missionary  to   China,   translated 


92  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

the  Bible  into  Chinese.  Judson  translated  it  into  Bur- 
mese ;  Hepburn,  Brown,  and  Green,  into  Japanese ;  James 
Chalmers,  into  one  of  the  languages  of  New  Guinea. 
Robert  Moffatt  gave  it  to  the  people  of  Bechuana;  and 
Pilkington,  to  the  Baganda.  The  list  might  be  vastly  ex- 
tended, and  the  task  of  even  enumerating  those  who  have 
made  revisions  of  the  work  of  those  earlier  missionaries 
would  be  almost  hopeless. 

What  the  world  owes  to  these  great  men  of  letters  can 
never  be  told.  The  very  by-products  of  their  work,  the 
contribution  to  linguistic  knowledge,  the  production  of 
grammars  and  dictionaries,  the  unfolding  of  the  capaci- 
ties of  a  multitude  of  languages,  the  mental  activity  and 
enlarged  outlook  on  life  that  always  follows  in  the  wake 
of  the  Bible,  the  stimulus  to  literature  have  been  price- 
less. But  their  eyes  were  fixed  on  a  greater  goal,  the 
revealing  of  God  to  men.  "  Now  let  me  burn  out  for 
God,"  cried  Henry  Martyn,  when  he  reached  Persia  after 
his  long,  painful  journey.  He  threw  himself  feverishly 
into  the  further  study  of  Persian  and  then  began  his  work 
of  translation.  It  was  a  race  against  death,  for  he  knew 
that  the  hand  of  a  fatal  illness  was  on  him.  In  seven 
months  he  finished  the  New  Testament,  gave  three 
months  more  to  making  beautiful  copies  of  it,  and  then 
burned  out.  But  the  lamp  of  Christian  literature  that 
he  lighted  is  shining  still  and  showing  Persia  the  way 
to  God. 

3.  The  unfinished  task.  But  the  end  of  Bible  transla- 
tion is  not  yet.  Many  revisions  of  existing  versions  are 
needed,  such  as  the  one  now  being  made  in  Korea.  As 
time  goes  on  this  need  will  become  more  apparent.    Out 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  THE  PRINTED  PAGE         93 

of  the  456  languages  into  which  some  part  of  the  Bible 
has  been  translated,  344  have  yet  to  receive  the  complete 
Bible.  Many  other  languages  not  only  await  the  Bible, 
but  must  first  be  reduced  to  writing.  Especially  is  this 
true  of  Africa,  which  is  a  very  Babel  of  tongues.  A 
recent  investigation  discovered  seven  hundred  different 
tribes  and  sub-tribes  in  equatorial  Africa.  "  In  most  of 
their  tongues,  the  first  rudiments  of  translation  work 
remain  untouched."  ^ 

Pick  up  your  own  favorite  copy  of  the  Bible.  It  is  a 
beautiful  volume,  and  you  are  proud  of  it.  Bound  in 
genuine  morocco,  is  it?  Well,  do  not  forget  that  there 
are  very  few  Bibles  in  Morocco.  Probably  it  is  printed 
on  India  paper.  But  remember  that  nearly  ninety-five 
per  cent  of  the  people  of  India  are  not  able  to  read  the 
Bible  and  that  the  majority  of  them  have  no  one  even  to 
tell  them  its  story.  It  is  stitched  with  Japan  silk.  But 
keep  in  mind  that  two  thirds  of  Japan's  population  have 
yet  to  hear  the  message  of  that  precious  book  of  yours. 

One  special  task  may  be  mentioned,  which  is  compara- 
tively simple,  but  which  holds  immense  possibilities. 
China  is  adopting  a  new  alphabet  of  thirty-nine  phonetic 
symbols.  A  strong  reason  for  the  great  illiteracy  of  the 
Chinese  has  been  the  staggering  difficulty  of  mastering 
her  thousands  of  ideographs,  or  Chinese  characters.  In 
adopting  this  simplified  alphabet,  the  Government  of 
China  has  asked  the  Christian  missionaries  to  promote 
its  use  through  their  seven  thousand  centers  of  work. 
They  have  leaped  to  the  task.  A  woman  missionary  of 
the  China  Inland  Mission  has  been  set  apart  for  the 

1  Uganda  Notes,  October,  1920,  p.  156. 


94  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

preparation  of  textbooks.  Hardly  was  her  first  primer 
ready  when  the  Government  of  Shansi  Province  sent  in 
an  order  for  2,500,000  copies.  As  soon  as  the  Bible  is 
translated  from  the  Mandarin  into  the  new  script,  mil- 
lions will  be  able  to  read  it.  The  missionaries  are  bending 
every  energy  to  instruct  the  Chinese  Christians  and  are 
aiming  at  a  Bible-reading  Church,  such  as  was  possible 
for  the  Koreans  because  of  their  easy  phonetic  script. 

4.  Work  of  the  Bible  societies.  Bibles  with  us  are 
plentiful  and  cheap.  But  at  the  beginning  of  the  nine- 
teenth century,  they  were  comparatively  scarce  and  dear. 
In  some  parts  of  the  United  States  and  Protestant  Can- 
ada as  well  as  of  the  British  Isles,  they  were  hardly  to 
be  found.  The  difficulty  which  a  little  Welsh  girl  had 
in  securing  a  copy  after  saving  her  pennies  for  years  and 
then  walking  twenty-eight  miles  to  a  bookstore,  led  to  the 
formation  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  in 
1799.  The  Society  grew  rapidly,  many  auxiliaries  being 
established  in  Britain  and  on  the  Continent,  and  from  it 
sprang  two  other  societies  of  a  similar  sort,  the  National 
Bible  Society  of  Scotland  and  the  American  Bible  So- 
ciety, the  latter  society  being  formed  in  1816.  Agencies 
of  the  Societies  are  established  in  the  various  mission 
lands. 

In  three  ways  help  is  given  to  the  missionary  forces  by 
these  Bible  Societies.  They  help,  financially  and  other- 
wise, in  reducing  languages  to  writing,  in  making  trans- 
lations of  the  Bible  or  portions  of  it  and  in  holding  lin- 
guistic conferences.  They  publish  the  Scriptures  free  of 
cost  to  the  missionary  societies.  They  assist  in  the  vari- 
ous means  of  distribution,  such  as  sales  centers  and 
colportage. 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  THE  PRINTED  PAGE         95- 


II.      FIFTY-SEVEN  VARIETIES   OF   LITERATURE 

The  Bible  is  by  no  means  the  only  literature  required 
by  the  mission  field.  In  fact  the  range  of  material  to  be 
provided  is  almost  as  wide  as  the  range  of  wholesome 
literature  needed  by  Canada  and  the  United  States  and 
much  of  it  must  be  provided  under  missionary  auspices. 
We  shall  mention  four  main  divisions. 

1.  Books,  pamphlets,  and  tracts  on  the  Christian  re- 
ligion. For  the  persuasive  presentation  of  the  Christian 
faith,  for  the  building  up  of  Christian  life,  for  the  inter- 
pretation of  the  Bible,  for  the  development  of  character, 
for  the  direction  of  worship,  and  for  the  work  of 
Sunday  Schools  and  other  agencies  of  the  Church,  a  vast 
amount  of  printed  material  is  needed. 

First  may  be  mentioned  literature  designed  to  explain 
Christianity  to  non-Christians.  This  runs  all  the  way 
from  simple  leaflets  such  as  are  used  extensively  among 
Moslems  and  distributed  at  religious  festivals  in  many 
lands,  to  treatises  in  book  form  for  well-educated  readers, 
like  Farquhar's  The  Crown  of  Hinduism  and  Hogg's 
Christ's  Message  of  the  Kingdom.  It  includes  also  the 
important  books  prepared  originally  for  a  Western  con- 
stituency, such  as  Simpson's  The  Fact  of  Christ  and 
Fosdick's  The  Meaning  of  Faith,  which  has  been  trans- 
lated into  seven  or  eight  different  languages. 

Books  of  devotion  are  greatly  in  demand  and  are 
eagerly  read  not  only  by  Christians,  but  by  many  non- 
Christian  Orientals.  The  mystical  mind  of  India  re- 
sponds quickly  to  Thomas  a  Kempis'  Imitation  of  Christ, 
and  the  books  by  Andrew  Murray  and  S.  D.  Gordon. 

The  literature  of  worship  is  much  needed,  especially 


96  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

prayer-books  and  hymn-books.  Christianity  is  a  religion 
of  joy  and  of  praise  and  has  always  found  expression  in 
song.  One  of  the  first  provisions  the  missionary  makes 
for  new  converts  is  the  translation  of  some  well-known 
Christian  hymns.  Some  are  to  be  found  in  hundreds  of 
languages. 

As  o'er  each  continent  and  island 
The  dawn  leads  on  another  day, 

The  voice  of  prayer  is  never  silent 
Nor  dies  the  strain  of  praise  away. 

Better  still,  many  Christian  hymns  are  written  by  native 
pens  and  set  to  native  music. 

The  Church  in  the  mission  field  needs  a  great  deal  of 
literature  expounding  the  Christian  Scriptures.  For  ex- 
ample, commentaries  on  the  Bible  are  produced  in  various 
vernaculars,  such  as  those  prepared  by  Dr.  J.  J.  Lucas 
in  India,  the  one  recently  produced  in  Arabic  on  the  Old 
Testament,  and  the  one  authorized  by  the  various  mission- 
ary bodies  working  in  China.  These  are  indispensable. 
Concordances,  too,  are  needed,  like  the  one  prepared  by 
the  famous  surgeon.  Dr.  George  E.  Post  of  Syria. 

The  missionary  finds  it  necessary  to  provide  literature 
for  the  various  agencies  of  the  Church.  With  the  help  of 
the  Bible  and  tract  societies,  he  prepares  Sunday  School 
lessons,  pictures,  and  teachers'  helps.  The  World  Sun- 
day School  Association  puts  out  a  great  deal  of  literature 
of  this  kind.  The  young  people's  societies  also  must  have 
literature  for  their  special  use.  Certain  classes  of 
w^orkers,  such  as  evangelists  and  teachers,  profit  by  hav- 
ing their  own  specially  prepared  literature.  McKee's 
Suggestions  for  the  Evangelistic  Campaign  has  been  very- 
useful  in  India. 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  THE  PRINTED  PAGE         97 

Christian  books  in  story  form  are,  of  course,  immensely 
popular.  Bunyan's  Pilgrim's  Progress  has  been  trans- 
lated into  more  than  one  hundred  languages,  including 
five  languages  of  the  Melanesian  Islands.  Sheldon's  In 
His  Steps  has  also  had  a  wide  sale.  Other  novels  which 
have  a  Christian  bearing  like  Pollyanna  and  Ben  Hur 
have  caught  the  popular  fancy.  Many  short  stories,  some 
translated,  some  original,  are  printed  in  leaflet  form  and 
are  eagerly  devoured.  The  parable  was  a  favorite  me- 
dium of  our  Lord's,  and  it  is  just  as  congenial  to  the  Ori- 
ental mind  today.  A  much  wider  use  of  the  story, 
whether  true  or  allegorical,  as  a  means  of  presenting 
Christian  truth  is  certain  to  be  made  in  the  future  in 
all  mission  lands. 

Special  literature  is  always  desired  for  women  and 
children;  but  as  yet  far  too  little  has  been  done  in  this 
field,  partly,  perhaps,  because  so  few  women  could  read. 
What  has  been  produced,  however,  has  been  highly  useful 
and  much  appreciated. 

Mrs.  Donald  MacGillivray  of  China  was  speaking  re- 
cently before  an  audience  in  Boston.  Among  other  things 
she  said  that  in  all  China  there  is  only  one  picture  book 
for  children.  "  When  she  had  finished  speaking,  she  was 
asked  what  book  she  would  choose  above  all  others  to 
make  for  Chinese  children.  Without  hesitation  she  said 
a  Child's  Life  of  Jesus,  Illustrated,  As  soon  as  the  meet- 
ing was  over,  a  lady  hastened  forward  with  her  cheque- 
book in  hand.  *  It  isn't  necessary  to  pay  for  it  now,'  said 
Mrs.  MacGillivray.  '  It  will  take  several  months  to 
secure  the  Chinese  writer  and  an  artist  who  will  draw  the 
pictures.'  *  I  might  die  on  the  way  home,'  insisted  the 
lady,  *  and  I  want  the  privilege  of  publishing  that  life  of 


g8  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

Jesus  for  little  children/  The  three  hundred  and  fifty 
dollars  which  she  gave  compensated  writer  and  artist  and 
paid  for  the  first  edition  of  one  thousand  copies.  The  sale 
of  the  first  edition  will  provide  funds  to  issue  the  second 
edition."  "■ 

There  are  other  fields  in  which  literature  is  needed  for 
the  Christian  church  in  the  mission  field — catechisms, 
sermons,  biography,  Church  history,  ethics,  missions, 
etc.,  but  we  do  not  dwell  on  these  here.  We  must,  how- 
ever, call  attention  to  the  growing  demand  for  literature 
dealing  with  social  service.  Professor  D.  J.  Fleming's 
writings  for  use  in  India,  especially  Social  Study,  Service, 
and  Exhibits,  have  been  most  useful  and  furnish  a  good 
standard  for  this  sort  of  literature  in  other  mission  fields. 

2.  Christian  periodicals  and  newspapers.  Not  a  little 
of  the  Christian  literature  that  is  needed  in  the  mission 
field  can  best  be  presented  in  periodical  form.  In  this 
way  a  good  deal  that  would  otherwise  have  to  come  out  as 
leaflets  can  be  consolidated  and  preserved.  Departments 
for  children,  for  women,  for  daily  devotions,  and  other 
features  can  be  maintained.  Current  news  of  religious 
and  general  interest  can  be  related  while  it  is  fresh.  Reg- 
ular activities  and  special  campaigns  can  be  conveniently 
directed.  Christian  leaders  of  the  language  area  that 
is  served  can  exchange  views.  Like  all  forms  of  mission- 
ary work,  the  burden  of  editing  and  publishing  such  peri- 
odicals should  be  borne  increasingly  by  leaders  of  the 
Church  in  the  mission  field. 

There  are  printed  in  mission  lands  a  number  of  Chris- 
tian periodicals  which  are  of  much  value  both  to  the 

1  The  Bible  and  Missions,  Helen  Barrett  Montgomery,  pp. 
219-20.  This  book  contains  an  excellent  survey  of  the  subject 
treated  in  this  section. 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  THE  PRINTED  PAGE        99 

leaders  of  CHe  Church  in  those  countries  and  also  to  stu- 
dents of  missions  in  the  West — periodicals  like  The 
Indian  Witness,  The  Chinese  Recorder,  and  The  Japan 
Evangelist.  Some  magazines  are  designed  for  educated 
non-Christian  readers,  while  others,  such  as  The  Chris- 
tian Patriot,  published  in  English  at  Madras,  are  for  the 
better  educated  Christian  readers.  The  Indian  Ladies' 
Magazine,  edited  by  an  Indian  Christian  woman,  repre- 
sents "  the  climax  of  artistic  taste  and  editorial  skill 
among  independent  Christian  magazines." 

The  Christian  daily  newspaper  has  made  its  appear- 
ance, too,  in  mission  lands.  In  1921  Great  Light  Daily 
w^as  established  in  China  by  leaders  of  the  Chinese 
Church.  Zululand  boasts  two  Christian  newspapers, 
Ikwesi  and  Range,  printed,  of  course,  in  Zulu;  but  most 
of  the  mission  fields  have  no  Christian  newspaper.  In 
the  city  of  Madras,  Theosophy  has  two  daily  newspapers, 
but  Christianity  has  not  even  one  in  the  whole  of  India. 

In  Japan  there  has  developed  a  new  and  rather  spec- 
tacular form  of  Christian  literature,  issued  in  periodical 
form.  A  shrewd  American  missionary,  Albertus  Pieters, 
conceived  the  idea  of  using  the  Japanese  daily  press  to 
convey  Christian  truth  broadcast.  Beginning  in  1911  he 
put  the  idea  into  vigorous  practise.  First  of  all,  he  se- 
cured space,  at  advertising  rates,  in  the  ordinary  secular 
press,  utilizing  this  to  put  the  elementary  truths  of  the 
Christian  religion  before  the  public  and  to  solicit  further 
inquiry.  All  such  inquiries  were  carefully  followed  up, 
with  the  result  that  not  only  were  individuals  converted, 
but  numerous  groups  of  such  converts  were  established 
in  places  where  there  were  neither  missionaries  nor  Japa- 
nese evangelists. 


100  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

In  one  province  alone — Oita,  with  an  area  of  two 
thousand  square  miles,  newspapers  go  to  approximately 
one  fifth  of  the  homes.  From  this  province  more  than 
seven  thousand  five  hundred  applications  for  information 
about  Christianity  have  been  received,  one  hundred  and 
twenty  persons  have  been  led  to  profess  Christ  openly, 
and  six  or  seven  groups  of  these  new  believers  hold 
services  on  Sunday  without  the  presence  of  a  minister. 

Not  only  is  this  the  most  rapid  of  evangelistic  methods ; 
it  is  also  the  most  economical.  "  In  short,  it  offers  at 
present  our  best  hope  of  rapidly,  effectively,  economi- 
cally, and  simultaneously  bringing  the  gospel  to  the  Japa- 
nese public.  One  fourth  to  one  fifth  of  the  population 
is  directly  accessible,  and  this  one  fourth  is  so  distributed 
and  so  influential  that  to  reach  it  is  practically  to  reach 
the  entire  people."  ^ 

This  method  of  newspaper  and  correspondence  evan- 
gelism has  been  tried  out  successfully  in  Tokyo  and  other 
cities  of  Japan  proper  and  Formosa.  Under  the  direction 
of  Dr.  A.  L.  Warnshuis  it  has  been  begun  in  China,  while 
Dr.  Zwemer  has  started  it  in  Egypt.  Some  newspapers 
are  ready  to  insert  articles,  not  as  advertisements,  but 
along  with  other  contributed  or  selected  material.  "  A 
Tokyo  newspaper  ran  the  Life  of  Christ  in  serial  form  a 
few  years  ago;  and  an  Osaka  newspaper  ran  two  prize 
novels  as  serials.  Both  were  by  Christian  writers,  one 
of  them  dealing  with  the  power  of  prayer."  - 

3.  Textbooks  for  mission  schools.  One  of  the  first 
necessities  in  literature  faced  by  the  missionary  in  a  new 

1  For  a  full  account  of  this  plan,  see  Seven  Years  of  News- 
paper Evangelism  in  Japan,  which  may  be  secured  from  the 
Association  for  Newspaper  Evangelism,  25  East  22nd  Street, 
New  York  City. 

2  The  Bible  and  Missions,  p.  213. 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  THE  PRINTED  PAGE       loi 

field  is  material  for  the  schools.  All  the  many  textbooks 
that  go  to  make  up  the  curriculum  of  the  schools  are  an 
absolute  necessity  if  education  is  to  be  given  at  all.  The 
first  missionaries  in  any  field  have  found  that  if  such 
books  were  to  be  had,  they  themselves  Vv^ould  have  to 
make  them.  To  pioneer  education  means  to  prepare  text- 
books. Even  in  cases  where  the  governments  of  mission 
lands  prepare  such  texts,  these  books  are  of  a  purely 
secular  character,  and  consequently  there  is  a  responsi- 
bility upon  the  missionaries  to  provide  a  good  many  of 
the  textbooks  used  in  their  own  institutions.  Many  a 
missionary  would  be  entitled  to  fame  on  the  single  ground 
of  his  achievements  in  producing  such  books. 

The  task  is  enormous,  particularly  in  view  of  the 
greatly  diversified  and  highly  technical  nature  of  the 
broad  modern  education  which  the  missionary  is  intro- 
ducing and  developing.  One  of  the  greatest  difficulties 
is  the  absence  in  the  languages  of  the  non-Christian  world 
of  a  vocabulary  for  the  different  branches  of  education. 
Terms  have  to  be  created.  Imagine  the  problem  of  Dr. 
Avison,  of  Korea,  for  example.  While  still  carrying  on 
his  other  v/ork,  he  translated  into  the  Korean  language 
textbooks  on  pathology,  diagnoses  of  diseases,  skin  dis- 
eases, bacteriology,  surgery,  advanced  physiology,  not  to 
speak  of  other  textbooks  and  technical  writings  which  he 
found  it  necessary  to  produce.  Think  of  the  ingenuity 
and  learning  that  v/ould  be  required  to  evolve  a  technical 
lingo  in  these  subjects  for  a  people  to  whom  many  of 
the  very  ideas  were  new.  So  great  is  this  difficulty  in 
China  that  there  has  developed  a  joint  Committee  on 
Terminology,  representing  various  educational  and  sci- 
entific bodies  and  backed  by  the  Chinese  Government  and 


102  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

the  China  Medical  Board.  This  committee's  work  is  to 
determine  fixed  universal  forms  for  scientific  terms. 

4.  General  literature.  When  we  come  to  books  and 
pamphlets  which  are  not  distinctly  Christian,  the  scope 
of  the  literature  needed  is  almost  as  broad  as  the  range 
of  classifications  in  our  public  libraries.  The  Board  of 
Missionary  Preparation  has  drawn  up  a  list  of  the  kinds 
of  literature  which  missionaries  should  see  are  made 
available  in  their  respective  areas. ^  In  addition  to  the 
varieties  we  have  already  mentioned,  one  finds  in  this  list 
the  following:  history;  philosophical  and  scientific  works 
— both  technical  and  popular ;  sociology — community  bet- 
terment, etc.;  works  on  reforms — temperance,  purity, 
etc.;  fiction  and  stories  with  a  Christian  tone;  art  and 
music;  poetical  works;  medical  literature — ^technical  and 
popular,  personal  hygiene,  sanitation,  etc. 

Now  it  may  be  asked,  why  on  earth  should  these  hard- 
working missionaries  trouble  themselves  to  provide  pam- 
phlets and  books  on  history,  poetry,  art,  and  these  other 
subjects?    To  this  we  would  make  four  replies: 

(1)  It  is  Christianity's  business  to  satisfy  the  mental 
hunger  it  awakens.  Life  more  abundant  demands  more 
and  more  literature. 

(2)  It  demonstrates  that  Christianity  goes  among  the 
nations  not  to  attack  and  demolish  religions  and  customs, 
but  to  introduce  constructive  ideas  and  wholesome  enter- 
prises,— ^that  it  is  not  in  the  wrecking,  but  in  the  building 
business. 

(3)  Much  of  this  literature  is  necessary  if  the  Chris- 
tian churches  are  to  become  strong,  intellectual,  and  self- 

^  The  Preparation   of  Missionaries  for  Literary   Work,  pp. 

lO-II. 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  THE  PRINTED  PAGE       103- 

reliant  and  lead  in  moral  and  social  reforms  in  their 
nations. 

(4)  It  is  a  counter-irritant  for  the  antichristian  propa- 
ganda and  the  immoral  literature  that  is  pouring  into  the 
East  and  is  being  pressed  on  the  population  as  fast  as  the 
missionary  and  other  agencies  can  produce  readers. 

III.      THE   PARTS   OF  THE   MACHINE 

All  that  has  been  said  thus  far  will  suggest  that  the 
plan  of  producing  Christian  literature  and  putting  it  into 
the  hands  of  the  people  in  all  lands  must  be  a  dreadfully 
complicated  business.  But  really  the  mechanism  is  fairly 
simple.  To  see  how  this  vast  work  is  being  done,  let  us 
take  the  machine  apart.  It  is  in  four  sections :  Supervi- 
sion, Authorship,  Publication,  and  Distribution. 

1.  Supervision.  Literature  is  a  branch  of  missionary 
effort  that  lends  itself  easily  to  duplication  of  effort  and 
wastage  of  time  and  money  and  personnel.  In  order  to 
avoid  the  multiplying  of  presses  and  the  scattering 
throughout  single  language  areas  of  many  books  and 
tracts  and  periodicals  of  the  same  sort,  Christian  litera- 
ture societies  have  been  established  in  the  great  mission 
fields  to  serve  the  needs  of  all  bodies. 

Back  of  these  large  movements  in  individual  mission 
fields,  we  see  looming  up  a  yet  larger  agency.  At  the 
World  Missionary  Conference  in  Edinburgh  in  1910 
there  was  formed  a  Committee  on  Christian  Literature, 
v/ith  European  and  North  American  sections.  This  com- 
mittee, under  the  efficient  chairmanship  of  Dr.  John  H. 
Ritson,  has  been  striving  to  coordinate  the  literature  pro- 
jects and  methods  in  all  mission  lands  and  to  impress 


104  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

upon  home  churches  the  importance  of  Christian  litera- 
ture in  mission  fields.  The  work  of  this  committee  is 
now  being  transferred  to  a  department  of  the  new  Inter- 
national Missionary  Committee,  which  will  seek  to  har- 
monize and  unify  various  forms  of  foreign  missionary 
effort,  including  literature.  Under  the  counsel  of  this 
central  body,  the  denominational  and  national  movements 
will  tend  to  consolidate  their  presses,  their  publication 
programs,  and  their  literary  specialists. 

2.  Authorship.  In  the  matter  of  books  that  need  not 
be  translated  but  only  transferred  to  mission  lands,  the 
question  of  authorship  takes  care  of  itself. 

But,  as  we  have  seen,  there  is  a  vast  amount  of  litera- 
ture that  must  be  either  translated  or  newly  created. 
Sometimes  the  missionaries  who  do  this  are  Hobson's 
choices,  being  the  only  workers  in  a  new  field.  Some- 
times, because  of  their  abilities,  they  are  specially  de- 
tailed to  devote  all  or  part  of  their  time  to  literary  work. 
Dr.  Ritson  says  that  no  missionary  society  working  in 
China  has  failed  to  contribute  writers  in  Chinese  and 
English.  A  list  of  the  major  translations  made  by  a 
medical  missionary,  Dr.  W.  E.  Macklin  of  Nanking,  in- 
cludes eighteen  titles,  among  them  Motley's  Rise  of  the 
Dutch  Republic,  Green's  History  of  the  English  People, 
Henry  George's  Progress  and  Poverty,  Tarbell's  History 
of  the  Standard  Oil  Company,  Henry  Ford's  Little 
White  Slaver,  and  biographies  of  Wyclif,  John  Wesley, 
and  Thomas  Jefferson.  The  Young  Men's  Christian 
Association  has  set  apart  some  of  its  most  talented  mis- 
sionaries for  literary  work,  men  like  J.  N.  Farquhar, 
Kenneth  J.  Saunders,  and  the  late  Howard  A.  Walter  in 
India,  and  D.  Willard  Lyon  in  China. 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  THE  PRINTED  PAGE        105 

The  missionary  societies  are  eager  to  swell  the  ranks 
of  these  literary  specialists.  Here  and  there  among  their 
candidates  are  college  men  and  women  with  an  evident 
skill  in  writing.  They  are  being  encouraged  to  develop 
this  ability  through  special  courses  and  through  practise, 
with  a  view  to  their  giving  themselves  mainly  to  literary 
work,  should  that  be  deemed  wise  after  they  have  worked 
for  some  time  on  the  mission  field. 

In  the  long  run,  though,  the  work  of  Christian  litera- 
ture in  mission  lands  will  be  done  mainly  by  their  own 
sons  and  daughters.  Some  of  them  already  have  made 
notable  contributions,  while  much  of  the  work  produced 
by  missionaries  would  not  have  been  possible  without 
native  collaboration.  There  is  unlimited  talent  there, 
either  ready  or  else  waiting  to  be  trained  and  trusted, 
for  the  production  of  a  great  deal  of  indigenous  Chris- 
tian literature.  Nations  that  can  produce  Liang  Chi 
Chao,  the  most  popular  writer  in  China,  and  Tagore, 
idolized  throughout  Indi^  and  famed  abroad,  have  gen- 
uine literary  capacities.  In  these  and  other  non-Christian 
lands,  Christ  has  followers  whose  gifts  in  literature  have 
been  consecrated  to  him, — men  like  H.  L.  Zia,  the  grace- 
ful, lucid  writer  of  prose  both  in  English  and  Chinese, 
and  N.  V.  Tilak,  the  sweet  singer  of  India,  both  of  them 
recently  removed  to  higher  service,  Mrs.  S.  Satthiana- 
dhan,  editor  of  the  first  magazine  for  women  in  Asia, 
and  Col.  Yamamora,  of  the  Salvation  Army,  whose 
Gospel  for  the  Common  Peop\le  has  been  sold  to  sixty 
thousand  Japanese.  Many  of  the  graduates  of  mission 
colleges  are  finding  their  careers  in  literature  or  in  the 
work  of  publishing  houses  and  so  are  helping  in  the 
spread  of  Christian  ideas.    Others  are  qualifying  now  for 


io6  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

a  life-work  in  Christian  literature.  Journalism  and  lit- 
erary expression  are  being  taught  in  many  of  the  Chris- 
tian classrooms  of-  the  East.  Surely  the  discovery  and 
training  of  native  talent  in  literature  is  one  of  the  most 
productive  tasks  of  the  Christian  missionary  today. 

3.  Publication.  Thus  far  we  have  considered  only  the 
completed  manuscripts  as  they  have  left  the  hands  of 
their  authors.    How  is  this  material  to  find  printed  form  ? 

If  you  should  go  into  the  buildings  of  the  Commercial 
Press,  Limited,  in  Shanghai,  you  might  be  introduced  to 
Mr.  Fong  Sec,  that  splendid  Christian  Chinese  layman 
who  is  its  head.  You  might,  if  you  had  plenty  of  time, 
be  shown  all  over  the  immense  plant,  the  largest  of  its 
kind  in  Asia,  see  its  massive  up-to-date  machinery,  mar- 
vel at  the  smooth  efficiency  with  which  all  the  work  is 
done,  learn  of  the  scope  of  the  output,  which  includes 
two  thirds  of  China's  textbooks,  notice  the  clean,  sani- 
tary condition  of  the  buildings,  and  get  a  glimpse  of  the 
progressive  welfare  work  which  is  done  for  the  hundreds 
of  employees — a  work  that  is  equalled  by  few  concerns 
in  the  West.  Then  you  would  want  to  be  taken  back  to 
Mr.  Fong  Sec  to  congratulate  him  and  express  your  ad- 
miration. "  Thank  you  very  much,"  he  would  reply, 
"  but  do  }-ou  know  how  this  plant  started  ?  It  was 
founded  by  a  few  Christian  Chinese  who  learned  the 
business  in  the  Shanghai  Presbyterian  Press."  You 
could  leave  the  building  feeling  that  you  had  seen  the 
finest  commercial  printing  house  in  the  entire  mission 
world.  J^^^ 

It  is  in  plants  like  this,  commercial  houses  and  mis- 
sion presses,  that  Christian  literature  is  printed  and 
bound  on  the  mission  field.    Most  of  the  mission  presses 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  THE  PRINTED  PAGE        107 

are  quite  small,  but  some  are  of  large  proportions.  Some 
are  union  enterprises  in  which  two  or  more  societies 
share.  The  Nile  Mission  Press  at  Cairo  is  a  rapidly 
growing  center  of  distribution  for  Christian  literature 
throughout  the  entire  Moslem  world.  Its  latest  report 
lists  over  three  hundred  publications.  There  are  sixty- 
four  mission  presses  in  India,  sixty-two  in  Africa,  thirty 
in  China,  not  to  mention  other  mission  countries. 

To  cover  adequately  the  whole  range  of  Christian  lit- 
erature on  the  mission  field,  workers  of  gifts  and  train- 
ing far  different  from  those  of  authors  are  required. 
Practical  printers  are  needed;  men  who  know  the  tech- 
nique of  bookbinding  are  needed ;  business  managers,  ex- 
pert in  office  and  sales  management  are  needed;  also 
bookkeepers  and  stenographers. 

4.  Distribution.  We  now  have  our  Christian  litera- 
ture written,  revised,  set  up,  proof-read,  printed,  and 
bound.  The  next  part  of  the  process  is  getting  it  into  the 
hands  of  the  people.  Some  of  it  goes  out  naturally 
through  the  book  trade.  But  there  is  no  such  thing  as 
a  book  trade  in  most  mission  lands,  and  where  there  is 
such,  the  literature  is  mostly  books  of  a  general  char- 
acter ;  so  that  this  avenue  accounts  for  only  a  small  frac- 
tion of  the  literature  that  is  distributed. 

Another  means  of  distribution  is  the  book  depots  or 
depositories,  which  are  maintained  at  various  centers  by 
the  book  and  tract  societies.  These  are  indispensable  as 
convenient  centers  from  which  missionary  workers  may 
secure  their  needed  supplies  of  literature. 

Colporteurs  and  Bible  women  have  been  called  "  trav- 
eling book  depots."  There  are  not  words  to  describe 
the  faithfulness  or  recount  the  successes  of  these  self- 


io8  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

forgetting,  patient,  plodding,  and  often  resourceful  men 
and  women.  In  the  busiest  bazaars,  along  the  wayside, 
in  remote  villages,  at  heathen  shrines  and  festivals,  and 
on  the  very  rim  of  forbidden  lands  these  tireless  workers 
are  loyally  at  their  appointed  tasks. 

The  Nile  Mission  Press  makes  extensive  use  of  col- 
porteurs. Mr.  Archibald  Forder,  well  known  for  his 
pioneering  work  in  Arabia,  has  recently  joined  the  staff, 
with  headquarters  at  Jerusalem.  There  he  will  oversee 
the  bookshop  and  superintend  the  colportage  work. 

But  it  is  the  missionaries  who  are  the  chief  distributors 
of  Christian  literature.  In  their  stations  many  of  them 
keep  supplies  of  Bibles  and  certain  tracts  and  samples  of 
other  printed  material.  They  see  that  their  native  fellow- 
workers  are  alert  for  the  distribution  of  this  literature, 
and  they  improve  their  own  opportunities,  especially  in 
their  itinerating  work,  to  promote  its  circulation. 

In  spite  of  the  generosity  of  the  Bible  Societies  and 
the  various  tract  and  literature  societies,  this  work  is  not 
self-supporting.  It  cannot  be.  The  expenses  are  very 
heavy,  the  prices  charged  are  very  low — often  represent- 
ing the  bare  cost  of  publishing  or  even  less — and,  al- 
though it  is  a  general  rule  to  sell  rather  than  to  give 
away,  a  good  deal  of  literature  is  of  necessity  distributed 
without  charge.  The  money  to  finance  this  work  comes 
from  grants  from  the  various  missionary  societies.  A 
more  richly  productive  investment  of  missionary  funds 
could  hardly  be  made  than  a  gift  for  Christian  literature. 

IV.      THE    PRINTED   PAGE   SCORES    SIX 

There  is  neither  time  nor  desire  for  rivalry  in  the 
mission  field.    However,  let  us  see  what  there  is  about 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  THE  PRINTED  PAGE        109 

literary  work  which  makes  it  distinctive  and  gives  it  a 
prior  place  for  the  attaining  of  certain  missionary  ends. 

1.  It  commands  a  sustained,  intensive  hearing  of  the 
gospel.  One  may  listen  to  a  sermon  or  to  the  conversa- 
tion of  a  Christian  witness  and  be  unable  afterwards  to 
recall  what  was  said.  The  exit  door  of  the  attention 
often  stands  as  wide  open  as  the  entrance  door  when  one 
is  listening.  But  when  the  message  is  there,  in  a  book  in 
one's  possession,  to  refer  to  day  after  day,  and  to  ponder 
night  after  night,  one  is  not  at  the  mercy  of  distraction 
or  a  short  memory. 

Take  the  case  of  Syngman  Rhee.  He  had  been  ac- 
cused of  being  a  revolutionary  and  had  been  thrown  into 
prison  by  the  Korean  Governm.ent.  In  his  unspeakable 
sufferings  and  deprivations  he  had  longed  for  the  peace 
of  God.  He  had  heard  many  Christian  sermons,  he  had 
studied  in  a  mission  school,  but  he  could  not  recall  all 
he  wanted  to  know  of  the  way  of  life.  A  New  Testa- 
ment was  smuggled  into  the  prison  and  there,  bound  and 
with  his  feet  in  the  stocks,  he  would  have  a  fellow- 
prisoner  hold  the  book  open  before  him,  while  another 
mounted  guard  to  warn  of  the  keeper's  approach.  Rhee 
was  converted.  He  bes^an  to  witness  to  those  around 
him,  and  several  of  the  prisoners  were  converted  also. 
Even  the  jailer  asked,  "What  must  I  do  to  be  saved?" 
like  the  Philippian  jailer  of  old,  and  he  too  believed. 
When  Rhee  was  moved  into  better  quarters,  he  formed 
a  class  of  thirteen  boys  and  taught  them  to  read,  then 
a  class  of  forty  adults,  including  the  jailer.  One  long- 
continued  revival  went  on  in  the  prison.^ 

lA  fuller  account  of  Syngman  Rhee  may  be  found  in  Com- 
rades in  Service,  by  Margaret  E.  Burton. 


no  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

2.  It  is  mobile  and  ubiquitous.  It  goes  broadcast.  It 
finds  its  way  where  no  missionary  or  colporteur  can  go. 
It  will  penetrate  forbidden  territory.  It  is  the  greatest 
pioneer  known  in  the  missionary  enterprise.  It  entered 
Korea  before  the  first  missionary  went  in.  Its  entrance 
is  giving  light  in  Tibet  and  Afghanistan.  No  missionary 
or  Korean  Christian  worker  could  have  reached  Syngman 
Rhee  in  that  prison. 

A  student  at  Waseda  University  in  Japan,  who  had 
never  been  inside  a  Christian  church,  bought  a  Testament 
and  through  it  found  Christ.  He  wrote  a  book  telling  of 
what  the  Christian  faith  had  meant  to  him  and  the  vol- 
ume has  been  read  by  tens  of  thousands  of  Japanese. 
Similar  instances  without  number  might  be  related  of  the 
influence  of  the  written  Word  on  those  to  whom  the 
spoken  Word  had  not  come  or  who  had  not  been  led  to  a 
Christian  decision. 

Here  and  there  in  mission  lands  there  are  villages  and 
cities  which  have  Christian  communities,  with  their 
churches  and  regular  services,  but  into  which  no  Chris- 
tian worker  has  ever  gone.  Some  man  or  woman  has 
brought  in  a  Testament  or  even  a  Gospel  portion,  re- 
ceived perhaps  in  a  Christian  dispensary  or  from  a  Bible 
woman  or  colporteur,  and  it  has  proved  the  power  of 
God  unto  salvation  to  many. 

3.  It  does  for  the  growing  Christian  community  what 
no  other  agency  can  do  so  well.  To  be  sure,  the  members 
of  the  churches  are  built  up  through  services  and  through 
service.  But  even  to  guide  them  in  worship  and  in 
service  they  must  have  appropriate  literature.  For  their 
home  needs  they  require  it.  For  personal  growth  in  char- 
acter and  fellowship  with  Christ  they  cannot  do  without 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  THE  PRINTED  PAGE       iii 

it.  And  they  need  it — we  say  again — to  satisfy  their 
hunger  for  general  knowledge  and  to  direct  the  thought 
activity  which  has  been  awakened  within  them  since  they 
have  come  into  the  Christian  faith.  They  are  entitled 
to  know  the  progressive  interpretation  of  the  Christian 
religion  which  has  developed  in  the  historic  Church  from 
the  time  of  the  apostles  and  early  Fathers  down  to  the 
most  modern  conclusions  of  consecrated  scholarship. 

4.  It  protects  the  investment  in  other  forms  of  mis- 
sionary work.  It  follows  up  the  work  of  evangelism  and 
it  reinforces  the  work  of  education.  It  carries  on  in  the 
work  of  medicine.  When  the  rules  of  health  are  set 
down  in  printed  articles  or  leaflets  on  diet,  on  the  care 
of  children,  on  the  perils  of  infection  through  flies  and 
other  carriers,  on  first  aid  and  kindred  subjects,  the  whole 
reading  public  has  a  permanent  possession  of  the  prin- 
ciples of  sanitation  and  hygiene.  It  is  necessary  in  the 
realm  of  agriculture.  When  Sam  Higginbottom  puts  out 
his  leaflets  on  "  Silos  and  Trenchinsr."  the  instruction 
reaches  multitudes  far  from  his  exhibits  and  fields  and 
classrooms,  and  in  a  permanent  form  as  well.  The  Y.  !M. 
C.  A.  and  Y.  W.  C.  A.  are  touching  the  lives  of  hosts  of 
young  people;  but  their  printed  messages  are  like  long 
arms  reaching  far  out  to  a  myriad  people  who  never  saw 
an  Association  building.  At  the  same  time  they  are  mak- 
ing solid  and  substantial  the  foundations  of  this  great 
work  in  the  mission  field. 

5.  It  deeply  penetrates  the  national  mind.  All  the 
other  forms  of  missionary  work  are  sending  their  leaven- 
ing influence  throughout  the  nations.  But  the  books  and 
leaflets,  the  periodicals,  and  also  the  Christian  messages 
that  are  now  beginning  to  appear  in  the  secular  press  of 
the  Orient  have  a  peculiar  per\^asive  power  disturbing 


WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 


self-satisfied  serenity  and  arousing  noble  dissatisfactions 
and  longings.  There  is  a  quiet,  steady  force  for  social 
responsibility  and  the  finest  patriotism  in  the  far-ranging 
literature  produced  by  the  Christian  missionary,  and  this 
is  breaking  down  prejudices  and  preparing  the  way  for  a 
wide  acceptance  of  Christ. 

6.  It  tends  to  discount  and  displace  unwholesome  lit- 
erature. It  has  been  pointed  out  already  that  certain 
non-Christian  faiths  are  now  putting  out  an  extensive 
propaganda  in  literature-making,  in  the  case  of  some,  a 
last  stand.  Theosophy  and  rationalism  and  atheism  are 
everywhere  in  the  field  with  tons  of  their  best  literature. 
Immoral  novels,  many  of  which  would  not  be  allowed 
in  the  mails  of  Canada  or  the  United  States,  are  scattered 
throughout  the  bookstalls  of  the  East.  They  are  being 
read  and  read  widely.  Christianity  must  start  backfires 
everywhere  in  the  form  of  interesting,  good-appearing 
literature,  which  is  also  decent  and  inspiring  and  tends 
Christward.  The  Christian  literature  already  on  the 
ground  is  efficient,  but  not  sufficient. 

To  the  young  man  or  woman  of  even  average  literary 
talent  and  aspiration  there  is  an  opportunity  for  world 
service  In  the  field  of  Christian  literature  which  intrigues 
the  imagination.  Who  would  be  content  in  the  face  of 
it  to  employ  that  talent  and  gratify  that  aspiration  in 
writing  poems  or  articles  or  books  and  then,  if  one  could 
carry  them  past  the  editorial  defenses  of  the  publishing 
houses,  in  laying  them  down  upon  a  public  that  has  more 
poetry  and  books  than  it  knows  what  to  do  with!  The 
lands  that  are  waiting  for  Christ  are  waiting  for  litera- 
ture and  for  the  men  and  women  who  in  God's  own  time 
can  produce  it. 


PLANTERS  EXTRAORDINARY 

npHE  planter  is  a  very  ubiquitous  specimen  in  non- 
Christian  lands,  very  interesting  and  very  useful. 
You  will  find  one  or  more  on  almost  every  steamer  sailing 
to  Asiatic  or  African  or  Latin- American  ports ;  you  will 
meet  them  in  the  hotels  of  the  port  cities ;  you  will  come 
upon  them  far  out  in  the  districts, — planters  of  rubber, 
planters  of  tea,  of  rice,  of  cotton,  of  wheat,  of  fruits 
galore,  all  sorts  of  planters.  But  they  have  no  monopoly 
of  planting  in  those  lands.  For  the  greatest  planting 
that  is  done  there  is  the  planting  of  the  Church  of  the 
Living  Christ,  and  the  planters  extraordinary  are  the  mis- 
sionaries. That  is  mainly  why  they  are  there ;  for  the 
chief  object  of  the  missionary  enterprise  is  the  estab- 
lishing of  the  Church  in  each  non-Christian  land. 

In  attaining  this  object  every  type  of  missionary  has 
a  part  to  play,  but  the  heaviest  part  of  the  task  falls 
naturally  upon  the  so-called  "evangelistic  missionary." 
The  expression  is  not  a  happy  one,  since  every  missionary 
does  a  work  of  evangelism,  and  it  is  now  commonly  re- 
placed by  the  term  "  general  missionary." 

When  v/e  say  "  every  type  of  missionary,"  we  use  a 
broad  term  indeed.  We  include  all  the  many  kinds  of 
missionary  worker  that  have  been  mentioned  in  these 
pages.  We  include  also  all  the  many  types  that  have  not 
been  mentioned — stenographers,  carpenters  and  builders, 
accountants  and  business  agents,  architects  and  engineers, 
Sunday  School  specialists,  musicians,  dentists,  pharma- 
cists, veterinarians,  hospital  technicians,  house  mothers, 

113 


114  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

librarians,  survey  specialists,  and  deaconesses.  But  it 
may  be  asked,  are  there  really  missionaries  of  all  these 
sorts?  They  have  been  asked  for  in  the  year  1921  by 
the  missionary  societies  of  Canada  and  the  United  States, 
workers  of  every  one  of  these  types.  The  day  of  speciali- 
zation on  the  mission  field  has  arrived.  All  kinds  of 
talent  and  training  seem  now  to  be  more  or  less  in  demand. 

Many  of  the  general  missionaries  are  clergymen.  In- 
deed, of  the  men  engaged  in  foreign  missionary  service, 
about  two  thirds  are  ordained  ministers.  Side  by  side 
with  these  ministers  stand  the  women  who  are  in  gen- 
eral missionary  work.  Necessarily  the  nature  of  their 
activities  is  somewhat  different;  but  the  same  qualities 
are  demanded  in  them,  for  they  share  equally  with  the 
men  in  the  enterprise  of  founding  the  Christian  Church 
in  non-Christian  lands.  What  is  distinctive  in  their  work 
is  of  the  largest  importance  and  is  of  a  sort  that  no  others 
could  do  so  well. 

Most  of  the  pioneering  work  in  mission  lands  is  done 
by  evangelistic  workers.  In  some  instances,  for  special 
reasons,  the  doctors  or  the  schoolmasters  precede  other 
workers.  But  as  a  rule  the  ministers  are  first  to  enter  a 
new  field.  They  break  the  trails.  Rev.  Daniel  McGil- 
vary  was  a  type  of  such  a  pioneer  missionary.  A  sec- 
retary of  his  mission  board  sums  up  his  lifework  in 
these  words: 

In  all  the  marked  development  of  the  Lao  Missions, 
Dr.  McGilvary  was  a  leader — the  leader.  He  laid  the- 
foundations  of  medical  work,  introducing  quinine  and 
vaccination  among  a  people  scourged  by  malaria  and 
smallpox,  a  work  which  has  now  developed  into  five 
hospitals  and  a  leper  asylum.  He  began  educational 
work  which  is  now  represented  by  eight  boarding-schools 


PLANTERS  EXTRAORDINARY  115 

and  twenty-two  elementary  schools  and  is  fast  expand- 
ing into  a  college,  a  medical  college,  and  a  theological 
seminary.  He  was  the  evangelist  who  won  the  first  con- 
verts, founded  the  first  church,  and  had  a  prominent 
part  in  founding  twenty  other  churches  and  in  developing 
a  Lao  Christian  Church  of  4,205  adult  communicants. 
His  colleague,  the  Rev.  W.  C.  Dodd,  says  that  Dr.  Mc- 
Gilvary  selected  the  sites  for  all  the  present  stations  of 
the  Mission  long  before  committees  formally  sanctioned 
the  wisdom  of  his  choice.  He  led  the  way  into  regions 
beyond,  and  was  the  pioneer  explorer  into  the  French 
Lao  States,  eastern  Burma,  and  even  up  to  China.  Go 
where  you  will  in  northern  Siam,  or  in  many  of  the 
sections  of  the  extra-Siamese  Lao  States,  you  will  find 
men  and  women  to  whom  Dr.  McGilvary  first  brought 
the  "  good  news."  He  well  deserves  the  name  so  fre- 
quently given  him  even  in  his  Hfetime,  "  The  Apostle  to 
the  Lao."  ^ 

Sometimes  women  missionaries  are  pioneers.  When 
Mary  Slessor  went  to  Africa,  she  began  her  missionary 
work  by  teaching  in  the  day-school  on  Mission  Hill  in 
Calabar.  But  in  the  frail  body  of  this  little  woman,  who, 
a  few  months  before,  had  been  a  mill-hand  in  Dundee, 
there  was  beating  the  stout  heart  of  the  pioneer.  Her 
face  was  towards  the  interior.  Her  spirit  could  not  rest 
until  she  plunged  into  unbroken  fields  of  work.  So, 
leaving  her  colleagues  behind,  she  pushed  on  alone. 

To  be  sure,  the  "  general  missionary  "  workers  are  not 
usually  pioneers.  In  most  cases  they  go  to  places  where 
Christian  work  has  already  been  begun.  But  always  their 
task  is  exalted,  always  difficult,  always  rewarding. 

In  the  planting  of  the  Church  in  the  mission  field  three 
elements  are  necessary:  to  preach  the  gospel,  to  gather 
the  converts  into  churches  for  fellowship  and  service, 

^  Quoted  by  F.  W.  Bible  in  The  Christian  Ministry  Overseas. 


ii6  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP.  INC. 

and  to  train  a  native  leadership  for  their  organized 
church  life.  In  the  first  of  these  all  missionaries  share; 
in  the  other  two  the  task  is  very  largely  one  for  the 
evangelistic  or  "  general  missionary  "  v^orkers.  Let  us 
consider  what  is  involved  in  these  three  steps. 

I.      PREACHING  THE   GOSPEL 

Naturally,  when  we  think  of  foreign  missionary  work 
there  comes  first  to  our  minds  the  preaching  of  the  gos- 
pel of  Christ.  It  ought  to.  It  is  only  one  of  many  fac- 
tors in  the  great  task  that  is  taking  an  ever  enlarging 
number  of  the  finest  and  best  of  our  college  men  and 
women  into  overseas  Christian  service ;  but  it  is  the  first 
and  foremost  factor  of  all.  Every  non-Christian  nation 
needs  to  be  changed  by  the  gracious  dynamic  of  the  spirit 
of  Christ,  radically  changed,  changed  from  the  heart  to 
the  outermost  limits  of  its  life.  All  of  this  can  be  ac- 
complished only  by  the  power  of  the  living  Christ,  **  the 
desire  of  all  nations  " ;  but  first,  he  must  be  made  known. 
When  a  sufficient  number  of  people  anywhere  receive 
him  as  the  Deliverer  and  Lord  of  their  own  lives,  he  can, 
through  them,  work  his  mighty  works  in  a  country  and 
a  nation.  But  first,  he  and  his  gospel  must  be  proclaimed 
to  individuals. 

So  it  is  that  every  missionary,  whether  preacher,  Asso- 
ciation secretary,  doctor,  nurse,  or  teacher,  is  active  in 
season  and  out  of  season  in  declaring  the  truth  of  Christ, 
not  only  by  the  eloquence  of  consistent  Christian  living, 
but  also  by  the  persuasive  words  of  testimony  and  expo- 
sition. Every  one  of  them  is  a  witness,  every  one  an 
advocate.  Let  us  picture  them  at  their  task  of  proclaim- 
ing the  gospel  in  private  and  in  public. 


PLANTERS  EXTRAORDINARY  117 

Alexander  Duff,  the  great  Scottish  pioneer  of  higher 
education  in  India,  was  one  day  crossing  the  campus  of 
the  Free  Church  College  in  Calcutta,  when  he  met  a 
student  who  was  evidently  in  trouble.  Dr.  Duff  was 
much  interested  in  this  boy,  for  he  was  one  of  the  most 
brilliant  in  the  college  and  had  won  an  entrance  scholar- 
ship at  the  age  of  thirteen.  So  he  stopped  and  said, 
*'  There  seems  to  be  something  on  your  mind,  Banurji. 
What  is  the  trouble?" 

The  boy  looked  up  through  his  tears  into  the  kindly 
face  before  him.  "  Alas,  sir,"  he  said,  "  I  have  lost  my 
father." 

"  I  am  truly  sorry,"  replied  the  president,  laying  his 
hand  on  the  boy's  shoulder.  Then  after  a  moment, 
"  Why  do  you  not  accept  God  as  your  Father  ?  " 

This  led  the  young  Hindu  to  begin  the  study  of  the 
Bible.  With  open  mind  he  put  its  teaching  to  the  test. 
Two  of  his  fellow-students  who  were  Christians  became 
his  friends,  and  he  began  to  go  wnth  them  to  an  aban- 
doned jute-mill  for  prayer  and  the  study  of  the  Bible. 
He  also  came  into  frequent  contact  with  a  medical  mem- 
ber of  the  faculty  and  mainly  under  his  influence  he  de- 
cided at  last  to  become  a  Christian.  It  was  only  after  a 
long  struggle,  however,  for  he  came  from  a  proud  Brah- 
man family,  and  he  knew  that  to  become  a  Christian 
would  mean  his  being  forsaken  and  despised  by  those 
whom  he  loved  more  than  his  life.  When  finally  he  de- 
termined to  follow  Christ  and,  taking  from  his  neck  the 
sacred  thread  that  was  the  insignia  of  his  high  caste,  he 
threw  it  into  the  lake,  his  fears  were  realized.  His  fam- 
ily made  him  an  outcaste,  and  he  was  bitterly  persecuted. 
But  he  did  not  waver. 


ii8  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

"  He  that  loseth  his  life  for  my  sake  shall  find  it." 
This  brilliant  youth,  honor  gold  medalist  in  the  first  class 
to  be  graduated  from  the  college,  came  to  be  one  of  the 
most  influential  leaders  that  the  Indian  Church  has  had. 
First  as  professor  in  his  alma  mater  and  later  as  a  law- 
yer. Kali  Charan  Banurji  became  one  of  the  outstanding 
men  in  Indian  public  life.  He  was  elevated  to  some  of 
the  highest  offices  within  the  reach  of  Indians.  He  was 
one  of  the  founders  and  leaders  of  the  Indian  National 
Congress.  He  was  a  remarkable  orator  and  used  his 
speaking  talents  far  and  wide  as  a  preacher  of  the  Chris- 
tian gospel,  although  he  remained  a  layman.  He  was 
Chairman  of  the  Indian  National  Council  of  Young 
Men's  Christian  Associations,  he  represented  India  on 
the  World's  Student  Christian  Federation,  he  was  one  of 
the  translators  of  the  Bengali  New  Testament,  he  was 
instrumental  with  a  few  other  prominent  Christians  in 
organizing  the  great  National  Missionary  Society  of 
India.  And  all  of  this  brilliant,  devoted  leadership  for 
the  Church  in  the  Indian  Empire  was  made  possible, 
under  God,  because  an  educator-missionary,  a  doctor- 
missionary,  and  two  fellow-students  had  been  faithful  in 
helping  young  Banurji  while  in  college  to  know  Jesus 
Christ 

Kim  Chung  Sik  was  the  chief  of  police  in  Seoul.  He 
was  a  commanding  figure  on  the  streets  of  the  city,  tall^ 
dignified,  and  always  well  groomed.  He  was  also  a  man 
of  force.  One  day  he  was  introduced  to  a  Canadian 
missionary,  Dr,  James  S.  Gale.  This  minister,  always 
alert  to  preach  the  gospel  to  one  or  to  many,  seized  the 
opportunity  to  speak  of  Christ,  and  Chief  Kim  accepted 
a  New  Testament  and  promised  to  read  it.     Little  im- 


PLANTERS  EXTRAORDINARY  119 

pression  seemed  to  be  made  upon  him,  however,  for  he 
was  a  man  of  determined  views  and  a  very  busy  official, 
but  Dr.  Gale  continued  to  pray  that  he  might  become  a 
Christian. 

Some  time  later  Kim  was  suspected  of  political  dis- 
loyalty and  arrested.  In  his  cell  he  had  leisure  to  think. 
Two  years  passed,  and  one  day  a  wad  of  paper  secretly 
brought  from  the  prison  was  handed  to  Dr.  Gale.  It  was 
from  Kim.  It  said  that  he  had  been  thinking  deeply  over 
all  that  the  missionary  had  said  to  him,  that  he  had  read 
the  New  Testament  through  four  times,  and  that  finally, 
Vv^hen  his  heart  was  crying  out  for  rest,  he  had  seen  that 
the  sacrifice  of  Christ  was  for  him  and  had  found  peace 
and  salvation.  He  asked  that  one  of  the  lady  mission- 
aries should  go  to  his  wife  and  tell  her  the  same  "  good 
news."  This  was  done,  and  Mrs.  Kim  too  became  a 
Christian. 

Soon  after  this  Kim  was  released.  He  went  to  call 
on  the  Prime  Minister,  the  man  who  had  had  him  thrown 
into  prison.  As  Kim  entered,  the  great  official  shrank 
away,  fearing  that  his  caller  had  designs  on  his  life.  But 
Kim  reassured  him.  "  Do  not  fear,"  he  said.  *'  God  has 
forgiven  my  sins,  and  I  have  not  the  least  ill-feeling 
towards  you." 

The  ex-chief  of  police  followed  Dr.  Gale's  example 
and  began  earnestly  to  win  others  to  Christ.  He  even 
talked  of  his  new  faith  with  Prince  Ye,  who  was  the 
oldest  son  of  the  oldest  branch  of  the  royal  family.  The 
prince  began  to  read  the  New  Testament  and  soon  de- 
clared that  he  too  was  a  Christian  believer.  Later  Kim 
v^ent  to  Tokyo  to  work  for  Christ  among  the  Korean 
students  there.     Dr.  Gale  wrote  of  him,  "  Kim  became 


120  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

the  best  example  of  a  man  fishing  for  men  that  I  have 
ever  seen.  Possessed  of  a  most  lovable  personality,  he 
is  doing  a  splendid  work  for  his  Master." 

It  was  a  great  day  for  Korea  when  the  Canadian 
minister  grasped  his  opportunity  to  preach  the  gospel  to 
the  chief  of  police. 

No  better  opportunity  is  offered  in  missionary  work 
for  presenting  the  gospel  to  individuals,  and  none  is 
being  more  faithfully  grasped  than  that  of  reaching  non- 
Christian  women  in  their  homes.  This  work  is  ex- 
clusively the  province  of  women  missionaries.  They  go 
into  zenanas,  harems,  and  other  non-Christian  homes  and, 
while  sharing  their  friendship  and  showing  a  thousand 
courtesies,  they  take  occasion  to  explain  the  Christian 
message. 

But  the  missionary  preaches  wholesale  as  well  as  re- 
tail. He  is  eager  to  give  the  gospel,  which  has  so  gripped 
his  own  life  that  he  has  come  many  thousands  of  miles 
to  share  it,  to  as  large  audiences  as  he  can  reach.  Paul 
on  his  missionary  tours  used  any  and  every  gathering  he 
could  command  and  made  of  it  a  congregation, — now  a 
group  of  servants,  now  a  few  fellow-prisoners,  now  a 
ship's  crew,  now  a  gathering  in  a  quiet  home,  now  a 
crowd  in  the  m.arket-place  or  forum.  The  modern  mis- 
sionary goes  about  his  business  of  preaching  in  the  same 
way. 

At  first  the  missionary  has  no  building  in  which  to, 
hold  his  services  and  goes  to  the  people  where  he  can 
find  them  in  the  greatest  numbers  and  under  the  most 
favorable  conditions.  The  great  religious  festivals,  such 
as  the  melcLS  in  Allahabad,  bring  thousands  and  some- 


PLANTERS  EXTRAORDINARY  121 

times  millions  of  pilgrims  to  a  shrine  or  a  sacred  bathing 
place.  They  are  frequently  utilized  by  the  missionary  as 
occasions  for  the  preaching  of  the  great  message.  The 
bazaars  of  the  East  furnish  audiences  at  any  hour  of  the 
day.  Often  a  group  of  hearers  is  gathered  in  an  inn 
where  the  missionary  is  staying  overnight.  A  mission- 
ary has  even  expounded  the  Christian  faith  on  the  floor 
of  a  legislative  assembly  in  China. 

Much  of  the  preaching  in  mission  fields  is  done  on 
itinerating  tours  which  the  men  or  women  missionaries 
undertake,  often  accompanied  by  a  few  converts.  Music 
is  generally  sufficient  to  gather  a  good  audience.  A  baby 
organ  is  often  employed  both  to  aid  the  singing  and  to 
excite  curiosity.  Sometimes  large,  colored  posters  are 
displayed  or  "  magic  lantern  "  pictures  shown  to  illus- 
trate the  message  and  also  to  attract  a  crowd.  Moving 
pictures  are  now  coming  into  use  where  the  necessary 
facilities  are  available.  Usually  the  missionaries  have 
little  trouble  in  securing  a  large  audience,  for  in  the 
East  and  in  Africa  nobody  is  in  a  hurry.  Here  they 
preach  by  a  city  gate,  there  by  the  wayside,  there  in  a 
village  far  out  in  the  district.  At  the  close  of  the  service 
they  frequently  distribute  tracts  and  sell  Scripture 
portions. 

One  of  the  most  interesting  bits  of  itinerant  work  was 
done  by  the  late  Captain  Luke  Bickel,  who  cruised  for 
fifteen  years  in  Japan  among  the  dwellers  of  the  Inland 
Sea  and  developed  a  staff  of  Japanese  workers  and  a 
chain  of  churches  where  hardly  one  had  been  before.^ 

A  New  York  minister  who  was  making  a  tour  of  the 
world  stopped  to  visit  a  missionary  friend  in  Southern 

^  See  Captain  Bickel  of  the  Inland  Sea  by  Charles  Kendall 
Harrington.     Revell. 


122  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

India.  Before  he  passed  on,  the  missionary  proposed 
that  they  go  far  out  into  a  region  into  which  no  Chris- 
tian worker  had  ever  gone  and  which  was  not  within 
the  plans  of  any  missionary  agency.  He  had  his  hands 
more  than  full,  he  explained,  with  the  forty  churches 
under  his  care  and  would  probably  never  be  able  to  follow 
up  the  work  of  this  proposed  trip.  But  he  wanted  to 
give  his  friend  the  chance  to  preach  the  gospel  where  it 
had  never  been  heard. 

The  visitor  heartily  agreed,  and  they  set  out  on  their 
long  journey  in  a  tonga,  a  rude,  springless,  two-wheeled 
cart.  Arriving  at  a  certain  village,  they  stopped.  "  Here 
is  your  opportunity,"  said  the  missionary,  "  now  make 
the  most  of  it."  At  first  the  villagers  were  hostile,  but 
recognizing  that  the  newcomers  were  there  on  a  friendly 
errand,  they  gathered  to  listen.  The  New  Yorker 
preached  as  he  had  never  preached  in  his  life,  and  the 
missionary  interpreted.  As  the  tonga  rumbled  off,  the 
people  all  crowded  out  to  the  edge  of  the  village  and 
shouted  a  farewell  in  Tamil.  "  Do  you  know  what  they 
are  saying?"  said  the  missionary.  "They  are  saying, 
*  When  will  you  come  again  to  tell  us  more  of  the  good 
story?"  And,"  he  added,  "unless  you  can  come  back, 
they  will  probably  never  hear  it  again." 

Very  often  these  impromptu  services  are  conducted 
under  trying  conditions.  There  is  likely  to  be  noise  and 
commotion  and  much  comjng  and  going.  Frequent  ques- 
tions are  interjected.  No  political  campaigner  in  North 
America  or  in  Britain  is  more  liable  to  get  a  severe 
heckling  than  is  the  Christian  missionary  at  times  in  a 
heathen  village  or  in  the  bazaar  of  a  great  city.  It  calls 
for    ready    wit,    tactful    wisdom,    sympathy,    patience, 


o 


<    c3 


b£c3 


S2 


PLANTERS  EXTRAORDINARY  123 

prayer,  and  a  great  good  humor  to  "  get  away  with '' 
such  a  situation ;  and  the  nervous  strain  of  a  service  Hke 
this  is  most  exhausting. 

Of  course  the  reception  accorded  to  the  preaching  of 
the  gospel  varies  greatly.  There  are  some  regions  into 
which  the  missionaries  do  not  penetrate  at  all,  so  intense 
and  fanatical  is  the  resistance.  Afghanistan,  Turkestan, 
inland  Arabia,  and  much  of  Tibet  are  some  of  the  fields 
which  cannot  now  be  entered.  Beginning  with  the  stage 
of  prohibition,  the  pendulum  passes  many  degrees  of 
opposition,  tolerance,  indifference,  curiosity,  interest,  and 
welcome  till  it  swings  to  an  attitude  of  intense  inquiry 
and  an  actual  longing  for  the  truth. 

This  difference  in  attitude  on  the  part  of  the  people 
implies  a  great  difference  in  the  visible  results.  In  all 
cases  the  harvest  is  sure,  but  the  interval  till  the  harvest- 
time  varies  a  great  deal.  Evangelistic  meetings  among 
the  educated  classes  in  India,  where  caste  holds  a  re- 
lentless sway,  have  produced  thus  far  very  little  fruit- 
age in  converts,  while  similar  meetings  in  China  have 
resulted  in  crowded  Bible  classes  and  large  accessions 
to  church  membership. 

Judson  had  to  wait  six  or  seven  years  before  winning 
his  first  Burmese  convert.  But  today  in  Burma,  the  fields 
are  white  unto  the  harvest.  Word  comes,  for  example, 
of  an  entire  village  in  Kengtung  on  the  Chinese  border 
being  almost  suddenly  won  to  Christ.  One  of  the  con- 
verts, Ainan,  a  Buddhist  priest,  had  been  an  opium  vic- 
tim and  later  a  member  of  a  robber  band.  After  his 
conversion,  he  became  a  powerful  preacher  of  the  gospel. 
He  has  led  over  five  hundred  persons  to  Christ  and  is 
now  the  pastor  of  an  active  church  of  one  hundred  and 


124  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

seventy-five  members.  In  the  Kengtung  field  and  across 
the  border  in  China  more  than  fifteen  thousand  converts 
have  been  baptized  within  the  last  fourteen  years. 

When  Mackay  of  Formosa  preached  to  the  fishermen 
of  the  Kap-tsu-lan  plain,  they  had  never  heard  the  gospel 
till  that  day.  But  "  the  very  next  day  these  people  de- 
termined to  have  a  church  of  their  own  in  which  to  wor- 
ship the  true  God." 

Most  notable  of  all  is  the  immense  "  mass  movement " 
in  India,  where  the  harvest  has  overwhelmed  the 
workers;  where  conversions  and  baptisms  are  beyond 
all  precedent;  where  tired  missionaries,  almost  bewil- 
dered by  success,  often  too  busy  to  rest  or  take  fur- 
loughs, are  uplifted  in  spirit  because  of  the  vast  Christ- 
ward  movements  among  the  pariahs,  yet  sore  of  heart 
because  they  have  to  turn  away  hundreds  of  thousands 
who  are  pleading  for  Christian  instruction;  where,  ac- 
cording to  the  Bishop  of  Madras,  "  fifty  millions  of  out- 
castes  are  knocking  at  the  doors  of  the  Christian  Church." 

II.      ORGANIZING   THE   CHURCH 

The  second  factor  in  planting  the  Church  is  the  actual 
organization  of  churches  throughout  each  non-Christian 
area.  It  would  be  cruel  folly  to  win  converts  and  then 
leave  them  to  plan  their  own  fellowship  and  worship  and 
service  and  otherwise  shift  for  themselves. 

This  work  of  organizing  the  Church  and  guiding  it  in 
its  early  stages  is  an  immense  task  and  it  fairly  bristles 
with  problems.  The  conditions  which  the  missionary  has 
to  meet  are  totally  different  from  those  surrounding 
the  churches  at  home, — conditions  of  environment,  of 
racial  characteristics  and  inheritance,  of  national  tradi- 


PLANTERS  EXTRAORDINARY  125 

tions,  of  relations  to  governments,  of  tasks  to  be  per- 
formed, of  social  usage.  There  are  few  precedents  to 
guide  and  few  supporting  organizations  outside  the 
Church.  The  Church  has  to  bear  a  more  active  relation 
to  schools,  hospitals,  relief  agencies,  and  movements  for 
social,  industrial,  and  economic  reform  than  in  our 
Western  countries. 

We  cannot  deal  here  with  these  problems.  They  are 
too  many,  too  intricate,  too  technical.  They  relate  to 
widely  different  kinds  of  churches,  young  churches  and 
mature  churches,  little  scattered  churches  in  the  dis- 
tricts like  our  own  rural  parishes  and  great  institutional 
churches  in  the  cities,  or  immense  congregations  like 
the  one  at  Elat  in  West  Africa,  where  several  thousand 
sit  down  together  at  the  Lord's  Table.  Besides,  they 
vary  greatly  in  the  different  mission  fields,  and  the  so- 
lutions being  offered  are,  in  many  cases,  only  temporary 
measures. 

But  there  is  one  point  which  is  so  central  in  the  whole 
undertaking  that  we  must  keep  it  ever  in  mind;  namely, 
that  the  churches  which  are  being  organized  in  the  mis- 
sion field  must  be  indigenous  churches,  that  is,  churches 
of  the  soil,  churches  which  are  not  American  or  Canadian 
or  British,  but  African,  Oriental,  Latin-American.  And 
to  that  aim  the  organization  of  these  churches  must 
conform. 

Fortunately  it  can  be  said  that  the  missionary  body 
today  is  recognizing  that  its  leadership  in  the  churches 
in  mission  lands  is  but  temporary  and  is  showing  an 
increasing  zeal  to  share  the  functions  of  control  with 
the  leaders  of  these  churches.  "  They  must  increase ;  we 
must  decrease,"  is  their  motto. 


126  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

Autonomous  churches  in  all  the  non-Christian  nations 
is  their  goal.  And  the  mission  boards  at  home  counsel 
humility  and  a  readiness  for  self-effacement  upon  all 
their  outgoing  missionaries. 

However  much  responsibility  is  given  them,  the  Chris- 
tians in  any  mission  land  will  never  feel  that  their 
churches  are  truly  their  own  until  they  themselves  are 
supporting  them.  At  the  present  time  this  is,  of  course, 
not  always  possible.  Foreign  funds  are  in  many  cases 
needed.  But  the  goal  which  must  steadily  be  kept  in 
view,  both  by  these  churches  and  by  the  missionaries,  is 
that,  while  foreign  funds  should  provide  for  foreign 
workers,  native  funds  should  provide  the  salaries  of 
native  workers  and  erect  the  church  buildings.  How  far 
in  any  given  case  a  foreign  missionary  or  a  mission 
should  press  this  principle  is  a  matter  that  calls  for  tactful 
sympathy  and  prayerful  wisdom.  It  is  astonishing  and 
it  is  inspiring,  too,  to  see  how  ready  are  the  churches  in 
the  mission  field  to  contribute  generously  to  their  local 
church  work  and  also  to  national  Christian  undertakings 
and  even  to  causes  in  other  lands.  But  what  refreshes 
one  even  more  than  the  large  amounts  the  church  mem- 
bers give  is  the  spirit  in  which  they  are  given.  The  men 
and  women  who  have  been  planting  the  Church  have 
rightly  magnified  giving  as  a  service  unto  the  Lord ;  and, 
as  a  result,  church  membership  out  yonder  involves  the 
theory  and  practise  of  stewardship  in  a  degree  forgotten 
by  the  older  churches  of  the  West.  Tithing  is  common. 
Often  the  Christians  give  to  the  self-denial  point  and 
far  beyond  it.  When  money  is  scarce,  it  is  not  seldom 
that  like  the  Israelites  of  old  they  bring  an  offering  of 
the  fruits  of  the  field  or  of  poultry  or  goats  or  cattle. 


PLANTERS  EXTRAORDINARY  127 

Out  in  a  village  in  Baroda,  India,  lives  Khushal,  a 
small  farmer.  Ten  years  ago  he  was  a  raw  heathen 
coolie.  Two  years  ago,  having  given  a  rupee  each  month 
to  the  church,  he  brought  in  a  gift  of  one  hundred 
rupees  for  the  annual  collection,  a  princely  sum  for  such 
a  man.  Last  year  the  cotton  crop  in  his  locality  w'as 
almost  a  total  failure  and,  knowing  that  he  had  been 
hard  hit,  a  non-Christian  said  to  him,  "  Now  that  God 
has  not  given  you  a  good  crop,  I  suppose  you  will  not  give 
him  so  large  a  sum  in  the  annual  collection."  Khushal 
replied,  "  My  faith  and  my  love  for  God  have  not  been 
injured  by  one  year's  failure  of  the  crop,  and  to  prove 
this  I  will  give  this  year  five  rupees  more  than  last  year." 
And  when  the  annual  collection  was  taken  in  that  village, 
he  led  off  with  a  gift  of  one  hundred  and  five  rupees.^ 
Khushal  is  by  no  means  a  rare  type.  Giving  on  his  scale 
and  in  his  spirit  is  very  common  among  members  of  the 
churches  in  mission  countries. 

The  Christian  ministers  and  their  associates  who  have 
been  planting  the  Church  in  non-Christian  lands  have 
also  been  consistent  in  emphasizing  the  principle  of  self- 
propagation.  This  has  been  a  wise  policy  for  three 
reasons.  In  the  first  place,  there  is  nothing  that  so  de- 
velops growth  in  the  Christian  life  as  bearing  witness 
to  the  power  of  Christ.  In  the  second  place,  the  eager- 
ness to  communicate  to  others  the  blessings  that  one  has 
found  in  Christianity  is  the  finest  test  of  the  reality  of 
one's  faith  and  Christian  experience.  "If  my  religion  is 
wrong,"  said  Archbishop  Whately,  "  I  am  bound  to 
change  it;  if  it  is  right,  I  am  bound  to  propagate  it." 
In    the    third    place,    the    evangelization    of    any    non- 

1  From  an  article  by  J.  Larapard  in  Missionary  News,  "As 
Gujerati  Christians  Give." 


128  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

Christian  land  is,  in  the  last  analysis  the  affair  of  the 
Christians  of  that  land.  Enough  foreign  missionaries 
will  never  be  and  should  never  be  sent  out  to  accomplish 
so  great  a  task. 

An  enterprise  undertaken  by  the  Christians  of  India 
is  in  many  respects  typical  of  other  movements  among 
the  churches  of  the  mission  fields  and  shows  how  they 
are  rising  to  the  task  of  winning  their  own  people. 

On  Christmas  Day,  1905,  a  group  of  Indian  Christians 
gathered  in  Serampore,  near  Calcutta,  in  the  room  which 
once  had  been  Carey's  library,  and  there  formed  the 
National  Missionary  Society  of  India.  Its  first  secre- 
tary was  Rev.  V.  S.  Azariah,  who  has  since  become  the 
first  Indian  bishop  of  the  Church  of  England.  The  pur- 
pose of  the  Society  was  announced  to  be  "  to  evangelize 
unoccupied  fields  in  India  and  adjacent  countries,  and 
to  lay  on  Indian  Christians  the  burden  of  responsibility 
for  the  evangelization  of  their  own  country  and  of 
neighboring  lands."  The  work  was  not  only  initiated 
by  Indians ;  it  has  throughout  been  officered  and  financed 
solely  by  them.  The  Society  now  carries  on  work  in 
six  different  districts.  It  supports  seventeen  resident 
missionaries,  with  twenty-four  helpers  and  a  traveling 
evangelist.  It  maintains  sixteen  schools,  including  a  high 
school,  and  several  dispensaries. 

What  a  joy  it  must  bring  to  the  missionary  heart  to 
look  into  the  faces  of  his  first  converts  gathered  together 
for  the  worship  of  God,  to  hear  their  voices  uplifted  to 
praise  the  name  that  is  above  every  name,  and  to  ob- 
serve the  Holy  Communion  in  their  fellowship !  "  At 
the  moment,"  said  John  G.  Paton  of  the  New  Hebrides, 
"  when  I  put  the  bread  and  wine  into  those  dark  hajids 


PLANTERS  EXTRAORDINARY  129 

which  were  once  stained  with  the  blood  of  cannibalism, 
I  had  a  foretaste  of  glory  that  well-nigh  broke  my  heart 
to  pieces.  I  shall  never  taste  a  deeper  bliss  till  I  gaze  on 
the  glorified  face  of  Jesus  himself."  How  that  joy 
deepens  as  the  minister  sees  the  Church  grow  in  numbers 
and  in  strength  and  become  a  power  for  righteousness 
and  service  in  the  community !  But  deeper  yet  must  be 
his  joy  in  seeing  the  Church  ready  to  stand  alone, — 
strong,  self-reliant,  independent,  an  indigenous  body, 
qualified  to  direct  and  support  itself  and  to  spread  out 
into  new  territory. 

III.      TRAINING  A   NATIVE   LEADERSHIP 

The  task  of  planting  the  Church  is  not  finished  when 
converts  are  won  to  the  Christian  faith  and  when  they 
are  gathered  into  organized  groups  for  worship  and 
service.  There  remains  the  third  step,  the  most  strategic 
aspect  of  the  whole  scope  of  missionary  work;  namely, 
the  training  of  native  leadership. 

The  missionaries  in  a  new  field  select  from  among  their 
early  converts  certain  men  and  women  who  seem  pos- 
sessed of  general  ability,  good  judgment,  and  a  gift  of 
leadership.  To  these  they  give  special  attention  and 
training. 

The  processes  of  training  are  many.  First,  there 
comes  education.  Indeed,  one  of  the  chief  functions  of 
educational  missions  is  to  fit  men  and  women  for  places 
of  leadership  in  the  Church.  And  in  recognizing  this 
service  we  must  not  forget  any  branch  of  education,  from 
kindergarten  to  college. 

Another  process  is  the  entrusting  of  tasks  to  the 
native  Christians.    The  usual  procedure  in  training  evan- 


X30  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

gelists  is  for  the  missionary  (man  or  woman)  to  take 
one  or  more  Christians  on  a  tour  and  invite  them  to  bear 
testimon}^  from  their  own  experience  to  the  truth  of 
what  has  been  preached.  Gradually  they  acquire  con- 
fidence and  ability  as  speakers  and  shortly  they  are  sent 
on  preaching  tours  by  themselves. 

A  third  process  is  that  of  conference  between  the  mis- 
sionary and  his  native  associates.  Meetings  lasting  from 
a  few  hours  to  several  days  are  held  in  the  missionary's 
home,  at  which  the  catechists,  teachers,  evangelists,  col- 
porteurs, pastors,  as  the  case  may  be,  make  reports.  The 
discussions  which  follow  bring  correction,  encourage- 
ment, and  new  suggestions.  Bible  teaching  usually  forms 
a  part  of  these  conferences — often  it  occupies  the  bulk  of 
the  time, — and  prayer  is  always  one  of  the  main  ele- 
ments. The  fellowship  of  these  hours  or  days  spent  with 
one  another  and  with  God  brings  to  the  workers  a  feeling 
of  strength  and  of  solidarity — a  sense  of  mission — and 
they  go  out  to  their  separate  tasks  with  inspiration  and 
new  hope  in  their  hearts.  The  women  missionaries  train 
Bible  women  in  the  same  way. 

A  fourth  process  is  that  of  specialized  instruction. 
This  is  sometimes  given  in  Institutes — much  like  our 
summer  schools  at  Northfield,  Blue  Ridge,  Whitby,  or 
Lake  Couchiching — which,  in  some  cases,  last  for  sev- 
eral weeks,  and  at  which  training  is  given  in  the  Bible 
and  in  methods  of  work.  When  a  Korean  Christian 
walks  three  hundred  and  ninety  miles  over  rough  roads,  _ 
as  one  of  them  did,  to  attend  one  of  these  institutes,  it 
is  a  proof  that  the  training  they  of^er  is  greatly  appre- 
ciated. Then  there  are  training  schools  and  Bible  schools 
of  various  kinds,  some  denominational  and  some  of  3 


PLANTERS  EXTRAORDINARY  131 

union  character.  These  agencies  are  reckoned  an  essen- 
tial part  of  the  work  of  every  mission  area. 

At  the  apex  of  the  training-  structure  stands  the  Bible 
training  school  and  the  theological  seminary.  Good  types 
of  the  latter  class  of  institution  are  The  United  Theo- 
logical College  of  South  India  and  Ceylon,  located  at 
Bangalore,  and  The  Evangelical  Seminary  of  Mexico, 
which  is  situated  in  Mexico  City.  The  former,  which 
gives  quite  advanced  instruction,  is  maintained  by  the 
American  Board,  the  London,  the  Wesleyan,  the  Ameri- 
can Reformed,  and  the  United  Free  Church  of  Scotland 
missionary  societies;  and  the  latter  by  all  the  Protestant 
societies  working  in  Mexico.  In  such  seminaries  prac- 
tical work  is  always  combined  with  classroom  instruc- 
tion, and  their  value  in  dignifying  the  ministry  and  pro- 
ducing a  high  grade  of  Christian  leadership  can  hardly 
be  over-stated. 

An  excellent  example  of  a  Bible  training  school  is 
the  Christian  Training  School  at  Ahmednagar  in  West- 
ern India.  For  forty  years  it  was  presided  over  by 
Rev.  James  S.  Haig,  who  was  its  founder.  In  that  time 
som.e  nine  hundred  trained  teachers  were  sent  out.  Ac- 
cording to  one  of  the  missionaries,  a  large  majority  of  the 
most  effective  pastors  and  preachers  of  Western  India 
have  passed  through  this  school.  At  a  recent  date  seven 
hundred  and  fifty  of  its  graduates  were  still  in  charge  of 
Christian    schools    in   city   and   village. 

Only  through  a  trained  leadership  can  the  Church  in 

the  various  mission  fields  make  its  full  contribution  to 

the  Avorld's  Christianity.     A  few  years  ago  a  book  ^  was 

written  by   seven  bishops  of   the   Church   of   England, 

'^Mankind  and  the  Church,  edited  by  Bishop  H.  H.  Mont- 
gomery. 


132  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

•pointing  out  the  distinctive  gifts  to  the  Church  universal 
which  may  be  looked  for  from  seven  sections  of  the 
mission  world,  gifts  which  will  help  to  a  fuller  knowledge 
of  Christ,  a  clearer  interpretation  of  his  message,  and  a 
more  adequate  worship  and  service  in  his  name.  What 
contribution  will  India  make  ?  And  Africa  ?  And  Siam  ? 
When  these  gifts  come  in,  they  will  be  borne,  not  by 
foreign  missionaries,  but  by  leaders  of  the  native  churches. 

IV.      CHRIST   AT   THE    CENTER 

We  have  said  that  the  establishing  of  the  Church  is 
the  main  objective  of  the  missionary  enterprise.  If  it 
is  asked  why  this  is  the  case,  the  answer  is  that  the 
Church  is  the  agency  appointed  by  Christ  whereby  his 
purposes  are  to  be  effected  in  the  life  of  mankind.  He 
is  the  center  around  which  revolves  all  the  work  done 
by  all  the  missionaries  in  a'l  lands.  They  have  followed 
■one  star,  they  have  pushed  forward  to  one  goal,  they 
have  been  driven  by  one  all-consuming  passion.  That 
star,  that  goal,  that  passion  is  Jesus  Christ.  They  have 
all  been  serving  in  the  name  of  Christ,  all  working  in 
the  power  of  Christ,  all  laboring  at  their  tasks  because 
the  love  of  Christ  has  constrained  them,  and  every  result 
of  their  efforts  they  have  laid  at  the  feet  of  Christ. 
Every  one  of  them  is  endeavoring  by  life  and  word  to 
bring  others  to  him.  They  run  with  patience  the  race 
that  is  set  before  them,  looking  unto  Jesus. 

"  A^grlcultural  missionaries  must  understand,"  says 
Mr.  Sam  HIgglnbottom,  "  that  better  plows  or  larger 
crops  is  not  what  we  are  after  as  the  primary  thing. 
There  is  no  *  gospel  of  the  plow.'  There  is  a  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ  that  saves  men  who  believe  in  him,  apart 


PLANTERS  EXTRAORDINARY  i33 


from  their  economic  or  social  condition ;  and  it  is  to  help 
in  the  spread  of  that  gospel  that  the  Agricultural  In- 
stitute exists." 

However  they  might  phrase  it,  all  the  missionaries 
out  there  in  the  needier  lands  of  the  world  and  all  the 
missionary  leaders  at  the  home  base  would  give  the  same 
sort  of  testimony  as  to  the  major  purpose  of  the  whole 
enterprise.  "To  have  him  understood,"  they  would  all 
say,  "  and  placed  in  control  of  all  life— that  is  what  we 
are  after  as  the  primary  thing."  There  are  many  meth- 
ods, many  means,  many  products  and  by-products,  but 
only  one  aim.  There  is  a  wide  circle  of  w^ork,  but  only 
one  center,  and  that  is  Jesus  Christ,  the  living  Head  of 
the  Church. 

This  is  the  great  task  of  planting  the  Church  in  the 
mission  field,  a  task  in  which  all  missionaries  share,  but 
which,  in  the  main,  is  undertaken  by  Christian  ministers 
and  the  women  who  share  with  them  in  the  evangelistic 
or  general  missionary  service.  Perhaps  there  is  no  other 
work  in  the  whole  range  of  human  eflFort  which  brings 
such  highly  multiplying  returns.  And  we  may  be  sure 
that  there  is  in  all  the  world  no  service  which  answers 
so  fullv  as  this  to  the  appeal  uttered  by  President  Hadley 
of  Yale  as  he  closed  his  address  to  the  graduating  class 
of  1920: 

Yale  has  trained  us  for  leadership.  Her  motto  is 
lux  et  Veritas.  Not  simply  to  know  God.  but  to  reveal 
him  to  others — that  is  our  high  callinsf.  We  are  charged 
with  a  command,  "  Let  your  light  so  shine  before  men 
that  they  mav  see  your'  eood  works  and  srlorify  your 
Father  which  is  in  heaven."  We  are  inspired  by  a  prom- 
ise— to  my  mind  the  most  glorious  in  all  the  Holy  Scrip- 


134  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

tures :  "They  that  turn  many  to  righteousness  shall  shine 
as  the  stars  for  ever  and  ever." 

There  are  not  now  men  and  women  enough  in  foreign 
missionary  service,  not  nearly  enough,  for  the  planting  of 
the  Church.  The  way  is  open.  The  times  are  unusually 
favorable.  There  is  a  vast  acreage  of  fertile  soil  as  yet 
untilled.  The  mission  boards  are  eagerly  appealing  for 
more  workers. 

A  great  conference  was  held  recently  in  Shanghai, 
where  plans  were  drafted  for  a  vast  advance  movement 
by  the  Christian  forces,  which  will  place  the  Chinese 
churches  and  their  leaders  under  heavier  responsibility 
than  they  have  yet  borne.  Shall  we  not  apply  to  our  own 
hearts  the  ringing  words  which  Dr.  Cheng  Ching-yi — 
who  has  been  called  the  Dr.  Jowett  of  China — there  ad- 
dressed to  his  Christian  countrymen :  "  We  need  the 
daring  spirit,  the  adventurers,  the  heroes,  the  men  and 
women,  when  assured  it  is  the  Lord's  bidding,  who  will 
start  for  the  place  they  do  not  know  where,  like  Abraham 
of  old." 


VI 

SERVANTS  OF  SOCIETY 

\J{7  E  have  seen  missionaries  passing  down  many  roads 
of  world  friendship.  We  are  now  to  watch  them 
moving  about  on  the  wide  avenue  of  Social  Welfare. 
It  is  the  Broadway  of  missionary  service  and,  in  one  form 
or  another,  all  missionaries  have  work  to  do  along  this 
avenue. 

Those  who  have  given  thought  to  the  welfare  of  so- 
ciety and  know  the  literature  of  the  subject  are  agreed 
that  the  greatest  social  document  in  the  world  is  the 
Sermon  on  the  Mount.  Now  as  one  ponders  that  won- 
derful discourse  of  the  Master,  one  sees  emerging  three 
great  lessons :  the  binding  necessity  of  clean  character ; 
the  infinite  worth  of  every  individual  in  God's  sight ;  and 
the  obligation  to  serve  others.  The  social  message  of 
the  foreign  missionary  is  his  emphasis  on  these  three 
ideals,  and  his  social  work  is  their  application  to  the 
problems  of  the  community  and  the  nation. 

I.      SETTING    HIGH    MORAL   STANDARDS 

The  developing  of  Christlike  character  in  individuals 
is  the  prerequisite  of  social  welfare.  We  rightly  speak 
of  sin  and  of  sins.  Sin  is  one;  it  is  the  pursuit  of  one's 
own  desires  instead  of  followinc:  the  will  of  God.  It  is 
also  multiform ;  an  evil  condition  of  the  heart  is  ex- 
pressed in  many  different  ways.  But  we  wrongly  speak 
of  individual  sins  and  social  sins.  Every  sin  is  indi- 
vidual and  every  sin  is  social.     The  least  lapse   from 

135 


136  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

rectitude  in  anyone's  heart  is  an  injury  to  society.  And 
yet  some  of  these  manifestations  of  evil  are  more  dis- 
tinctly social  than  others.  We  shall  consider  some  of 
these  social  evils  which  are  current  in  mission  lands  as 
illustrating  the  effort  of  the  missionary  to  effect  a  trans- 
formation in  society. 

1.  The  opium  habit  and  traffic.  This  is  one  of  the 
most  blighting  of  the  sins  of  self-injury  and  social  wrong, 
and  the  guilt  lies  at  the  door  alike  of  those  who  use  the 
drug  and  those  who  supply  it.  "  It  is  all  wrong,"  said 
the  earliest  missionaries.  "  The  use  of  opium  is  evil 
and  only  evil.  Chiefly  is  it  wrong  because  it  destroys 
human  character,  health,  and  life.  But  also  it  is  economi- 
cally wrong,  because  there  is  so  much  human  material  that 
is  not  producing  and  because  the  vast  acreage  being  de- 
voted to  the  poppy  might  be  assigned  to  rice,  wheat,  cot- 
ton, and  other  primary  needs  of  the  nation."  But  they 
were  for  many  years  voices  in  the  wilderness,  though  from 
the  beginning  some  of  the  better  elements  among  the  Chi- 
nese agreed  with  them. 

An  Anti-Opium  Society  was  formed  and  gradually 
gained  in  influence  through  the  use  of  many  forms  of 
education  and  publicity.  More  and  more  of  the  non- 
Christian  Chinese  joined  in  the  propaganda,  and  mem- 
bership in  the  Anti-Opium  Society  increased.  Finally 
the  hour  for  decisive  action  struck,  and  a  petition,  signed 
by  fifteen  hundred  missionaries,  was  presented  to  the 
Empress  Dowager.  It  was  one  of  the  great  days  in 
China's  history  when,  on  September  20,  1906,  she  granted 
the  petition  and  signed  the  anti-opium  edict  by  which  all 
opium  dens  were  closed  at  once,  officials  under  sixty-five 
years  of  age  were  commanded  to  break  off  the  habit  in 


SERVANTS  OF  SOCIETY  137 

six  months  or  lose  their  positions,  and  the  cultivation 
of  the  poppy  in  China  was  ordered  to  be  reduced  by  one 
tenth  a  year  for  ten  years.  The  British  Government 
agreed  to  close  down  poppy  cultivation  in  India  and 
reduce  by  one  tenth  a  year  for  ten  years  the  importation 
of  opium  into  China.  Imagine  the  joy  and  thanksgiving 
when  the  news  was  spread  among  the  missionaries  and 
the  members  of  the  Chinese  Church  who  had  played  so 
valuable  a  part  in  the  fight !  Indeed,  all  China  seemed  to 
rejoice,  and  many  were  the  celebrations  around  the  great 
bonfires  of  opium  pipes. 

It  had  been  a  long,  hard  road,  and  the  end  was  not  yet. 
Ever  since  then,  the  going  has  been  bumpy.  Smuggling 
of  foreign  opium  is  taking  place  on  an  extensive  scale, 
and  the  illicit  traffic  in  morphia  has  assumed  alarming 
proportions.  Indeed,  this  trade  is  one  of  the  great  dan- 
gers confronting  China  today.  Thnpugh  innumerable 
hidden  channels  morphia  manufactured  in  Western  coun- 
tries finds  its  way  in  astonishing  quantities  into  China. 
According  to  one  of  China's  best  known  physicians,  Dr. 
Vv'u  Lien-teh,  whose  figures  appeared  in  the  Peking  and 
Tientsin  Times  of  April  5,  1920,  the  importation  of 
morphia  has  risen  from  five  and  a  half  tons  in  1911  to 
twenty-eight  tons  in  1919.  And  each  ton  represents 
thirty-two  million  injections.^ 

The  menace  which  this  trade  in  death  and  disease  pre- 
sents to  China  has  stirred  her  people,  and  a  strong  public 
opinion  has  been  aroused.  An  "  International  Anti- 
Opium  Association "  was  formed  in  Shanghai  in  1919 
and  now  has  branches  all  over  China.  If  the  zeal  to 
check  the  spread  of  these  evils  which  have  fastened  them- 

^  See  The  Highway  of  God,  by  Kathleen  Harnett  and  William 
Paton,  1921.    United  Council  on  Missionary  Education,  London. 


138  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

selves  upon  China  largely  as  a  result  of  foreign  influ- 
ence were  shared  by  "  Christian  "  governments  and  their 
peoples,  victory  would  be  in  sight. 

Dollar  makers  have  kept  up  persistent  efforts  to  manu- 
facture and  distribute  opium,  and  just  now  in  some  parts 
of  China  the  poppy  is  again  being  cultivated,  apparently 
with  the  connivance  of  certain  officials. 

2.  Intemperance  is  another  moral  evil  of  great  power 
in  non-Christian  lands.  The  use  of  alcohol,  being  for- 
bidden by  the  Koran,  is  not  so  very  prevalent  in  Mo- 
hammedan lands.  But  in  other  mission  countries  it  is 
working  dreadful  havoc.  It  has  thrown  its  blight  across 
the  Indian  Empire,  China,  Japan,  Malaysia,  the  Philip- 
pines, and  Latin  America.  Africa  and  the  Pacific  Islands 
have  suffered  most  from  its  debauchery.  Gin  even  ranks 
as  currency  in  some  of  the  African  colonies.  In  all  of 
these  nations,  the  missionary  is  not  only  preaching  absti- 
nence from  the  use  of  alcohol,  he  is  also  leading  in  cru- 
sades against  it,  and  the  Christians  and  the  better  class 
of  non-Christians  are  with  him.  But  he  is  going  further. 
He  is  sending  letters  home  to  Christian  laymen  and  to 
mission  boards  pleading  that  influence  be  brought  to  bear 
on  their  governments  to  stop  utterly  the  traffic  in  rum 
with  the  backward  peoples  of  the  world.  To  non- 
Christian  peoples  he  says,  "  Abstain  from  using  it."  To 
Christian  governments  he  says,  "Abstain  from  export- 
ing it." 

3.  Gambling  is  an  evil  deeply  intrenched  in  most  mis- 
sion countries.  "  China  seems  to  lead  the  van  of  the 
gambling  fraternity  throughout  the  world."  All  classes 
indulge  in  it,  from  the  tattered  beggars  to  the  literati  and 
prominent  officials.    The  Chinese  coolies  who  served  in 


SERVANTS  OF  SOCIETY  139 

France  during  the  war  took  their  gambling  passion  with 
them.  One  was  found  with  ten  thousand  francs,  his 
winnings  in  card-playing  on  one  payday.  A  missionary 
writes,  "  I  have  seen  tiny  children,  barely  tall  enough  to 
look  on  to  the  low  table,  gambling  away  like  seasoned 
hands."  This  vice  is  very  prevalent,  too,  in  other  parts 
of  the  East  and  in  Africa. 

The  duty  of  the  missionary  in  regard  to  this  evil  is 
perfectly  plain.  He  has  never  ceased  to  oppose  it.  He 
has  organized  the  Christian  forces,  and  as  many  of  the 
non-Christians  as  could  be  enlisted,  in  a  campaign  against 
it.  In  1919  the  king  of  Siam,  in  response  to  an  appeal  by 
the  missionaries,  legally  abolished  open  gambling  in  his 
kingdom.  Everywhere  the  Christians  have  been  taught 
that  it  is  a  subtle  and  dangerous  sin  and  that,  as  fol- 
lowers of  Christ,  they  must  shun  it  themselves  and  fight 
against  it  for  the  sake  of  others. 

4.  Another  profound  and  ever-present  evil  among  the 
peoples  in  mission  lands  is  immorality.  In  Latin  Amer- 
ica it  prevails  to  a  shocking  degree.  "  From  one  fifth 
to  one  sixth  of  the  population  of  Brazil  are  of  illegiti- 
mate birth;  in  Venezuela  the  proportion  is  two  thirds; 
in  Ecuador,  one  half ;  in  Chile,  one  third.  Male  chastity 
is  almost  unknown."  ^  In  China  immorality  is  widely 
prevalent,  especially  in  the  large  centers  of  population. 
The  Negroes  of  Africa  are  said  by  ethnologists  to  be  more 
prone  to  it  than  any  other  peoples.  A  Christian  Negro 
of  Angola  says  mournfully,  "  Sensuality  is  our  besetting 
sin."  In  India  it  is  not  only  common,  but  it  also  has  the 
sanction  of  some  forms  of  Hinduism.  In  Japan  it  is  a 
monstrous  and  ever-present  evil.    What  is  the  missionary 

1  The  Christian  Crusade  for  World  Democracy,  Taylor-Luc- 
cock,  p,  45. 


140  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

to  do  in  the  face  of  this  moral  foulness?  He  preaches 
the  word  of  Christ  that  men  and  women  must  be  not 
only  virtuous  in  conduct  but  also  pure  in  heart — other- 
wise they  cannot  see  God.  They  must  be  moral  or  they 
cannot  be  religious.  That  seems  like  an  axiom  to  us. 
But  we  must  remember  that  with  the  non-Christian 
faiths,  and  even  with  the  form  of  the  Christian  faith 
that  prevails  in  the  greater  part  of  Latin  America,  moral- 
ity and  religion  do  not  of  necessity  go  hand  in  hand. 

The  missionaries  must  do  more  than  preach.  They 
must  so  far  as  possible  safeguard  their  converts  against 
the  terrible  appeal  of  this  temptation,  and  not  the  con- 
verts alone,  but  the  whole  public  as  well.  In  lands  where 
low  ideals  of  woman  and  loose  ideals  of  the  home  are 
current,  where  many  of  the  public  entertainments  are 
frankly  immoral,  where  the  nautch  girl  in  India,  the 
geisha  girl  in  Japan,  and  their  professional  dancing  sis- 
ters in  other  countries  are  held  in  general  favor,  where 
prostitution  flourishes,  where  native  religions  either  are 
silent  onlookers  or  else,  as  in  Hinduism,  actually  con- 
done certain  forms  of  immorality,  what  a  difficulty  con- 
fronts any  man.  Christian  or  non-Christian,  who  is  mak- 
ing a  fight  for  character !  ^ 

In  Japan  the  missionaries  face  "the  clearest  instance 
of  organized  vice  "  to  be  found  in  non-Christian  coun- 
tries. There  are  forty-nine  thousand  geisha  girls ;  and 
Mr.  Kagawa  of  Kobe  states  that  one  out  of  every  fifteen 
girls  in  Japan  is  leading  a  life  of  shame.  For  this  black- 
est traffic  known  among  men,  the  Japanese  Government 
has  laid  out  definite  quarters  in  which  the  trade  may  be 

1  A  prominent  American  social  worker  after  a  visit  to  mission 
fields  says,  'All  the  other  religions  except  Christianity  in  one 
degree  or  another  evade  the  question  of  sex." 


SERVANTS  OF  SOCIETY  141 

carried  on.  When  the  largest  and  gaudiest  of  these  dis- 
tricts, known  as  the  Yoshiwara,  in  Tokyo,  was  destroyed 
by  fire  a  few  years  ago,  there  was  great  protest  against 
its  being  restored.  Some  of  the  strongest  papers  in 
Japan  and  many  of  the  foremost  non-Christian  public 
men  joined  in  the  protest,  as  did  the  whole  Christian 
body.  And  at  the  center  of  the  fight,  the  missionaries 
took  a  vigorous  part.  But  the  odds  were  too  great,  and 
the  battle  was  lost.  The  same  thing  happened  in  1916, 
in  the  struggle  to  prevent  the  establishment  of  a  new 
licensed  quarter  in  Osaka.  One  missionary  expressed 
the  mind  of  the  whole  body  when  he  said  recently :  ^ 

We  must  destroy  the  system,  body  and  soul,  and  that 
right  quickly.  The  whole  system  of  prostitution,  both 
legal  and  illegal,  drink,  disease,  and  exploited  labor  must 
be  fought  against  with  weapons  worthy  of  the  fight,  and 
destroyed.  In  the  meantime,  let  us  save  one  by  one,  if 
we  can  and  as  we  can.  But  we  trifle  with  our  God-given 
business  while  we  are  content  with  anything  less  than  the 
extermination  of  the  whole  ghastly  business. 

This  missionary's  counsel.  "  let  us  save  one  by  one  if 
■we  can  and  as  we  can,"  reflects  one  way  of  dealing  with 
the  situation  in  various  countries.  A  strong  effort  is 
being  made  in  South  India  to  rescue  the  poor  "  temple 
girls "  from  the  careers  of  shame  the}''  are  following 
within  the  shelter  of  religion.  The  "  Door  of  Hope  "  in 
Shanghai  is  doing  another  noble  work  of  rescue.  Twenty 
years  ago  a  Vassar  girl,  Cornelia  Bonnell,  opened  this 
refuge.  Many  hundreds  of  little  girls  who  had  been  lit- 
erally sold  for  an  immoral  life  have  been  saved,  body 

^  The  Christian  Movement  in  the  Japanese  Empire,  igig,  t>. 
224. 


142  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

and  mind  and  soul,  through  this  institution.  Many  have 
gone  out  to  Hve  usefully,  not  a  few  as  the  wives  of 
Chinese  pastors. 

5.  Industrial  exploitation,  with  all  of  its  accompanying 
social  evils,  is  one  of  the  complex  human  problems  the 
missionary  has  to  tackle.  In  many  places  throughout 
these  lands  there  is  no  great  body  of  public  opinion  to 
which  appeal  may  be  made  for  measures  that  will  pre- 
vent wastage  of  human  life  in  industrial  enterprises.  In 
South  Africa,  in  the  Congo  and  East  Africa,  in  South 
America  and  elsewhere  Christian  forces  are  fighting  con- 
stantly in  behalf  of  whole  populations  whose  welfare  has 
never  been  a  consideration  and  who  have  been  looked 
upon  only  as  a  supply  of  cheap  labor. 

The  conditions  which  have  arisen  in  connection  with 
Japan's  amazing  industrial  development  reveal  only  one 
of  the  acute  situations  which  missionaries  are  facing 
today. 

In  thirty-five  years  Tokyo's  population  has  risen  from 
858,000  to  3,000,000,  while  Osaka's  population  has  been 
enlarged  by  a  million,  the  increase  in  both  cases  being 
made  up  largely  of  the  laboring  classes.  There  are  now 
some  twenty-five  thousand  factories  in  Japan  with  over 
two  million  employees,  over  half  of  whom  are  girls  and 
women.  If  the  proportions  that  were  true  five  years  ago 
still  hold,  sixty-five  per  cent  of  the  women  workers  are 
under  twenty  and  twenty-two  per  cent  under  fourteen 
years  of  age.  In  the  large  factories  that  come  under 
Japan's  Factory  Law,  there  were  271,000  cases  of  dis- 
eases and  accidents  in  1918,  for  110,000  of  which  im- 
perfect working  conditions  were  responsible.    The  hor- 


SERVANTS  OF  SOCIETY  143 

rors  of  the  system  are  experienced  most  by  the  girl 
workers.  Dr.  Sidney  L.  Gulick  says  in  his  Working 
Women  of  Japan:  ^ 

As  a  rule  the  girls  are  apprenticed  for  from  two  to 
three  years  immediately  on  leaving  the  primary  school, 
at  an  age,  therefore,  of  twelve  or  thirteen.  They  barely 
earn  their  living,  although  they  work  from  daybreak  to 
ten  or  eleven  at  night,  and  in  some  establishments  even 
till  midnight — from  fifteen  to  eighteen  hours  a  day. 
There  are  no  night  shifts  and  rare  holidays  on  occasional 
festivals.  The  hygienic  and  moral  conditions  are  about 
as  bad  as  can  be.  It  is  estimated  that  one  half  of  the 
girls  are  ruined  before  the  close  of  their  apprenticeship. 

Two  hundred  thousand  girls  have  to  be  recruited  for 
industries  each  year  mainly  to  take  the  places  of  those 
who  have  been  claimed  by  death  or  disease.  Thirteen 
thousand  return  to  their  homes  within  the  first  year, 
most  of  them  the  victims  of  tuberculosis.  The  govern- 
ment reports  say  that  "  in  villages  and  provincial  towns, 
tuberculosis  is  mostly  brought  in  by  operatives  from 
factories."  Dr.  Hajime  su  Kawakami,  of  the  Kyoto 
Imperial  University,  sums  up  the  situation  when  he  says 
that  "  machinery  is  eating  the  flesh  of  our  young  women 
while  we  are  in  bed." 

There  they  stand,  these  men  and  women  of  our  mis- 
sionary forces,  facing  squarely  the  social  evils  of  the 
non-Christian  world,  preaching  God's  stem  law  of 
righteousness,  rescuing  those  who  are  cursed  by  its  vio- 
lation, and  also  protesting  and  campaigning  against  many 
deeply  intrenched  forms  of  social  wrong.    How  it  should 

*  Pages  156-7. 


144  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

grip  the  imagination  of  any  servant  of  God  who  wants 
his  life  to  sweeten  and  brighten  humanity.  For  every 
one  who  goes  out  as  a  missionary  should  expect  to  be 
not  only  an  evangelist  of  the  grace  and  power  of  God, 
but  also  a  moral  crusader  and  a  social  engineer. 

II.      TEACHING   THE   VALUE    OF  THE   INDIVIDUAL 

In  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  Jesus  emphasized  the 
fact  that  God  thinks  of  mankind  not  in  the  mass  but  as 
a  family,  his  own  family,  made  up  of  individuals,  each 
one  of  whom  he  loves  and  regards  as  of  infinite  worth. 
The  non-Christian  world  thinks  otherwise.  There  is,  as 
a  rule,  a  callous  indifference  to  individual  welfare.  Life 
is  cheap.  "  There  are  too  many  of  us,  anyway,"  a  Chi- 
nese was  heard  to  say  in  a  time  of  famine.  Floods, 
typhoons,  droughts  destroy  multitudes  of  lives,  and  little 
is  thought  of  it.  There  is,  therefore,  only  a  feeble  an- 
tagonism to  the  forces  that  destroy  life  or  to  the  forces 
that  debase  and  limit  it.  It  is  into  such  a  society  that 
the  missionary  comes.  He  sees  everywhere  signs  of  the 
undervaluing  of  life. 

1.  He  finds  that  childhood  is  neglected.  To  anyone 
who  has  loved  the  beauty  and  brightness  and  winsome- 
ness  of  the  children  of  mission  lands,  the  hideous  crimes 
that  are  committed  against  childhood  in  those  countries 
seem  incredible.  But  people  who  have  lived  among  them 
know  that  these  evil  things  are  only  too  true.  Many 
children  do  not  live  who  ought  to  live.  Infanticide  is 
one  of  the  horrors  of  the  non-Christian  world.  We  have 
already  referred  to  the  neglect  and  ignorance  in  the  care 


SERVANTS  OF  SOCIETY  145 

of  infants  and  the  evils  of  native  malpractise  that  result 
in  an  appalling  mortality.  The  wonder  is  that  so  many 
survive. 

In  the  early  childhood  of  those  who  do  survive,  there 
is,  for  most  of  them,  a  good  deal  of  happiness,  and  they 
are  really  loved  in  their  homes.  But  their  lot  is  far  from 
enviable,  and  they,  the  girls  especially,  are  not  prized  as 
they  are  in  Christian  families.  And  for  most  of  them 
the  custom  of  their  land — notably  child  marriage,  the 
evils  of  which  can  hardly  be  exaggerated — soon  puts  an 
end  to  childhood.  Some  are  sold.  In  Afghanistan, 
daughters  are  sometimes  known  to  be  traded  for  cattle. 
Girls  of  thirteen  in  Siam  are  often  offered  for  sale  as 
serfs.  In  times  of  famine,  a  recent  writer  says  that  as 
many  as  one  thousand  Chinese  girls  who  have  been  sent 
south  to  be  sold  as  slaves,  pass  through  the  Yangtse  port 
of  Ichang  in  a  single  year. 

Against  all  this  neglect  and  suffering,  the  very  heart 
of  the  missionary  cries  out  in  revolt.  "  Educate  the 
children,  give  them  playgrounds,  keep  them  out  of  the 
factories,  throw  safeguards  around  them,"  he  cries. 
"  Make  fine  citizens  of  them.  They  are  Christ's  little 
ones."    And  he  suits  his  action  to  his  words. 

2.  The  missionary  finds  that  womanhood  is  degraded. 
In  how  many  ways  she  is  neglected,  imprisoned,  de- 
prived, and  kept  in  a  cruel  debasing  subjection  we  have 
already  pointed  out.  And  the  worst  of  it  is  that  these 
conditions  are  sanctioned  by  religion.  The  missionary 
has  contended  that  womanhood  and  manhood  are  of 
equal  worth,  dignity,  and  ability  and  possess  common 
rights.  He  has  decried  polygamy,  concubinage,  unlim- 
ited divorce,  all  of  which  are  countenanced  by  Islam  and 


146  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

in  lesser  degrees  by  other  ethnic  religions ;  he  has  uttered 
his  voice  against  the  desolation  of  widowhood  in  India; 
he  has  pointed  out  the  evils  and  injustice  of  the  seclusion 
of  women  in  Turkey;  he  has  cried  out  against  the  ex- 
ploiting of  them  by  labor  in  Japan;  he  has  contended 
that  neither  their  feet  nor  their  minds  should  be  bound 
in  China ;  that  neither  their  bodies  nor  their  spirits  should 
be  imprisoned  in  Egypt.  He  has  educated  woman  and 
has  been  her  champion.  It  has  been  the  only  decent  and 
Christlike  thing  to  do. 

In  all  of  this  work,  the  women  missionaries  have  been 
the  most  prominent  and  effective  workers.  They  have 
done  another  thing  of  the  greatest  value.  They  have 
presented  the  object  lesson  of  a  Christian  home.  It  is, 
as  Mrs.  Montgomery  says,  "a  social  settlement  indeed 
when  the  queen  of  an  American  home  sets  her  kingdom 
down  in  a  society  where  woman  is  the  toy,  the  slave,  the 
social  inferior  of  her  husband,  never  his  honored  com- 
rade and  equal."  When  the  first  missionaries  to  any 
people  have  wrestled  with  the  problems  of  language,  one 
of  their  early  difficulties  has  been  in  connection  with  the 
word  "  home."  How  were  they  to  express  the  idea?  No 
such  word  was  in  existence,  for  the  true  meaning  of  a 
home  was  an  utterly  novel  conception.  A  new  term  had 
to  be  coined  or  a  new  content  put  into  some  existing 
word. 

All  this  agitation  and  teaching  and  example  have  had 
their  effect  in  the  gradual  change  in  woman's  status  which 
is  coming  about  in  non-Christian  lands.  They  have  not 
been  the  only  influence.  The  whole  force  of  Western 
public  opinion  has  been  a  salutary  and  powerful  factor 
in  bringing  about  a  new  state  of  things.     Sentiment  is 


SERVANTS  OF  SOCIETY  147 

changing  in  regard  to  polygamy,^  in  regard  to  the  treat- 
ment and  the  rights  of  Hindu  widows,  in  regard  to  se- 
clusion, and  in  regard  to  the  possibiHties  and  the  rights 
of  womanhood  generally.  Woman  has  come  to  a  new 
day  in  the  Orient,  not  so  far  a  day  of  much  brightness, 
but  far  different  from  the  horror  and  blackness  of  the 
night  through  which  she  has  traveled  for  centuries. 

The  advent  of  woman  even  in  a  small  degree  into  the 
field  of  politics,  literature,  and  many  of  the  other  learned 
professions  and  her  emancipation  from  old  restraints 
mean  new  perils  for  her  against  which  every  Christian 
influence  must  be  exerted  to  establish  safeguards;  but 
the  bare  fact  of  her  progressive  though  very  gradual 
emancipation  from  old  tyrannies  is  a  matter  over  which 
every  believer  in  womanhood's  power  and  dignity  must 
rejoice. 

3.  The  missionary  finds  many  special  classes  of  people 
who  are  neglected  and  oppressed.  We  have  seen  already 
how  he  has  been  caring  for  orphans,  for  the  blind,  for 
opium  victims,  and  for  refugees  from  famine,  flood,  and 
massacre.  In  regard  to  all  these  unfortunates,  the  non- 
Christian  world  was  not  concerned  to  provide  asylum, 
education,  and  friendship  until  the  missionary  came  and 
began  to  give  relief  and  stir  up  in  the  public  the  begin- 
nings of  a  sentiment  of  sympathy.  The  contrast  between 
the  non-Christian  way  and  the  Christian  way  may  be 
illustrated  by  two  examples : 

1.  The   leper.     The   non-Christian   way   is   to    ignore 

lepers,  to  shun  them,  or  even  to  do  away  with  them.    But 

iThe  present  King  of  Siam  has  thrown  his  influence  against 
polygamy  ever  since  his  accession  to  the  throne  in  1909  and  has 
issued  several  edicts  regarding  it.  On  November  9,  1920,  he 
announced  his  own  betrothal  to  the  Princess  Nara,  who  was 
formally  a  pupil  in  one  of  the  mission  schools. 


148  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

we  have  not  so  learned  Christ.  The  Christian  way  is  to 
feed  and  shelter  them,  to  relieve  their  sufferings,  to 
educate  them,  to  give  them  interesting  occupations,  to 
offer  them  sympathy  and  friendship.  We  have  already 
seen  how  the  forces  of  Christian  missions  have  organized 
for  this  task  of  mercy.  The  names  of  Mary  Reed,  Father 
Damien,  and  other  missionaries  to  lepers  will  forever 
shine  resplendent  in  the  annals  of  applied  Christianity. 
2.  The  outcaste.  The  caste  system  in  India  presents 
social  oppression  in  one  of  its  worst  forms.  The  system 
has  brought  some  advantages  to  India,  but  they  are 
meager  in  proportion  to  its  evils.  It  stratifies  society 
into  divisions  and  sub-divisions.  Into  whatever  layer  of 
society  a  man  is  born,  there  he  must  remain.  He  is  for- 
bidden to  intermarry  or  even  to  dine  with  other  castes. 
The  caste  system  has  limited  cooperation,  produced  dis- 
cord, prevented  progress,  crushed  initiative,  developed 
artificiality,  prevented  true  social  conceptions,  and 
thrown  the  economic  order  out  of  joint.  It  is  India's 
central  problem.  But  we  are  concerned  here  with  the 
fact  that  it  has  submerged  a  great  mass  of  population. 
Down  at  the  bottom  of  the  scale  are  the  Panchamas,  the 
outcastes,  or  "  untouchables."  They  may  not  enter 
Hindu  temples,  and  usually  are  obliged  to  live  outside 
the  villages.  Their  touch  is  polluting,  in  some  places 
even  their  shadow  falling  upon  someone  is  reckoned  a 
defilement.  These  fifty  million  outcastes  are  the  toilers 
of  India,  manual  labor  being  thought  degrading  by  the. 
caste  people,  and  they  are  abject,  servile,  and  on  the 
borderland  of  starvation.  Many  of  them,  like  the  peons 
of  Latin  America,  have  fallen  into  debt  to  their  land- 
owners and  are  little  better  than  slaves. 


SERVANTS  OF  SOCIETY  149 

That  is  not  Christ's  way.  He  sends  his  missionary 
to  the  pariah,  saying  to  him,  "  You  are  not  dust  under 
anyone's  feet.  You  are  a  worthwhile  citizen  of  this 
world.  The  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth  loves  you  and  has 
a  fine  useful  plan  for  you  in  this  life  and  in  the  life  to 
come."  It  is  revolutionary  doctrine,  of  course,  but  that 
need  not  trouble  the  outcastes.  Any  rearrangement  of 
social  elements  cannot  put  them  any  lower  in  the  scale 
than  they  are  already.  And  today  they  are  grasping  the 
fact  that  Christ's  is  the  only  hand  that  can  point  the  way 
up  for  them ;  so  they  are  turning  to  Christ  for  instruction 
and  uplift. 

III.      SPREADING   THE   SPIRIT   OF   SOCIAL   SERVICE 

The  Sermon  on  the  Mount  lays  great  stress  on  the 
unselfish  serving  of  others.  This  is  a  message  to  which 
men  and  women  who  have  been  brought  up  under  the 
other  faiths  do  not  take  readily.  Among  non-Christian 
peoples  are  to  be  found  ascetics,  devoted  missionaries, 
and  a  limited  amount  of  philanthropy.  But  the  spirit  of 
social  service  is  sadly  lacking.  A  Hindu  lawyer  wrote  a 
few  years  ago  to  an  Indian  Christian  paper  in  which  he 
had  the  honest  courage  to  make  this  striking  statement: 
"  True  Christians  are  the  salt  of  the  nation.  I  believe 
of  all  religions  true  Christianity  is  the  only  helper 
towards  salvation  both  material  and  spiritual.  I  cannot 
say  the  same  of  my  Hinduism,  for  the  orthodoxy  of  the 
Hindu  creed  is  a  confirmed  enemy  of  social  reform."  ^ 

1.  So  the  missionarr^  finds  that  if  he  is  to  snread  the 
spirit  of  social  service,  he  must  awaken  in  the  public  mind 
a  social  conscience.    There  are  three  steps  in  this  effort. 

1  The  Christian  Patriot,  July  20,  1911. 


150  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

First  is  his  own  example.  Day  by  day  he  is  illustrating 
this  spirit,  and  what  he  does  is  always  more  eloquent  than 
anything  he  can  say.  A  Confucianist  said  to  the  wife  of 
a  medical  missionary,  "  When  I  see  your  husband,  the 
doctor,  daily,  in  the  dispensary,  with  his  own  hands  wash- 
ing and  dressing  the  sores  and  wounds  on  these  dirty, 
wretched  patients  that  no  Chinese  gentlemen  would 
touch,  I  know  that  Christianity  has  something  in  it  which 
all  the  religions  of  China  together  do  not  possess." 

The  next  step  is  to  inject  the  idea  of  serving  society 
into  the  Church.  When  Christian  students  in  the  Union 
College  for  Women  in  Peking  took  charge  of  twenty-five 
young  girl  refugees  from  a  flood  district,  clothed,  fed, 
taught,  and  mothered  them  for  the  winter ;  and  when,  in 
the  famine  of  1920-1921  they  assumed  on  their  own  ini- 
tiative heavy  burdens  of  relief  work,  it  was  because  to 
them  a  voice  was  saying,  "  Bear  ye  one  another's  bur- 
dens, and  so  fulfil  the  law  of  Christ." 

And  what  was  it  that  impelled  eighteen  Japanese  Chris- 
tians to  organize  the  White  Cross  Society  in  1910?  The 
Christian  Movement  in  the  Japanese  Empire  says, 
"  While  it  is  not  stated  specifically  In  the  regulations  that 
this  society  is  a  Christian  organization,  yet  its  work  is 
all  carried  on  in  the  spirit  of  Christ  and  for  his  sake."  ^ 
A  leader  of  the  Indian  Missionary  Society  referred  to  in 
an  earlier  chapter,  was  asked  by  two  Hindu  members  of 
a  well-known  nationalist  society  about  the  work  that  he 
and  his  colleagues  were  doing.  When  he  finished  telling 
them,  one  of  these  progressive  men  said,  "  Why,  you 
have  been  doing  for  all  these  years  what  we  still  are  only 
talking  about !  "     The  social  obligations  of  Christianity 

1  Issue  of  1919,  p.  182. 


SERVANTS  OF  SOCIETY  151 

is  taking  a  strong  hold  in  the  Church  in  the  mission  field. 
The  third  step  to  be  taken  by  the  missionary  is  to  reach 
out  far  beyond  the  Christian  community  with  the  social 
message  of  Christianity,  to  proclaim  it  as  inherent  in  the 
gospel  of  the  great  lover  of  men.  This  is  done  through 
his  own  preaching  and  the  use  of  literature.  But  in  the 
main,  he  must  work  through  the  Church  membership  and 
activities  if  he  wishes  the  leaven  of  Christian  social  ideals 
to  spread  widely  among  the  public. 

2.  Often  the  missionary  has  to  pioneer  a  social  move- 
ment. Spreading  abroad  a  general  social  point  of  view 
does  not  exhaust  his  responsibility.  It  is  a  slow  process 
and  he  cannot  wait  until  the  mass  is  leavened  before  he 
takes  hold  of  some  practical  and  urgent  issues.  When 
Dr.  MacGowan,  of  Amoy,  first  called  a  meeting  of  Chi- 
nese women,  as  long  ago  as  1874,  to  protest  against  the 
practise  of  footbinding,  there  were  many  predictions  of 
fierce  protest  and  open  riot.  He  was  attacking  the  foun- 
dation of  the  social  order.  But  in  1902  the  Empress 
Dowager  issued  her  decree  discouraging  footbinding — 
never  practised  by  the  Manchus,  and  now  the  "  National 
Foot  Society  "  is  extending  the  reform  slowly  throughout 
the  republic.^ 

It  will  be  noticed  that  in  this  movement  the  mission- 
aries slipped  into  the  background  as  quickly  as  possible 
and  let  Chinese  assume  the  leadership.  That  is  their 
usual  procedure.  If  any  social  effort  is  to  be  a  success, 
the  people  of  the  nation  concerned  must  feel  that  it  is 
their  affair  and  not  a  foreign  propaganda. 

3.  Missionaries  are  always  eager  to  throw  themselves 

into   social   reform  movements   of   all   sorts   which   are 

1  Social  Aspects  of  Foreign  Missions,  W.  H.  P.  Faunce,  pp. 
165-166. 


152  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

begun  by  governments  or  under  private  auspices.  The 
Boy  Scout  movement  in  China  was  begun  in  part  at 
least,  by  others,  but  Association  secretaries  and  other 
missionaries  are  eagerly  helping  forward  its  progress. 
Government  measures  for  public  health  are  always 
backed  by  the  medical  and  other  missionaries.  The  Seva 
Sadan  Society  of  India  and  the  Ikuji  Society  of  Japan, 
two  philanthropic  organizations  of  Oriental  women,  have 
the  moral  support  of  missionary  women,  although  they 
are  not  even  members  of  the  societies. 

Very  conspicuous,  because  so  unexpected,  among  re- 
form movements  carried  on  by  Orientals  are  the  societies 
of  Hindus,  high  caste  men  for  the  most  part,  whose  ob- 
ject is  the  uplift  of  the  pariah  population,  though,  para- 
doxically, they  retain  their  own  caste.  Such  movements 
are  evidence  of  the  pervasive  power  of  the  Christian 
doctrine  as  to  the  worth  of  the  individual  and  of  the 
force  of  the  missionary's  example  in  his  efforts  for  the 
outcastes. 

For  a  century  and  a  quarter  the  missionary  force  has 
been  projecting  these  dynamic  ideals  into  the  thinking  of 
non-Christian  societies.  The  results  have  been  so  great 
that  when  the  renowned  missionary  scholar,  Dr.  James 
S.  Dennis,  wrote  his  classic  treatise  on  Christian  Missions 
and  Social  Progress,  it  required  three  immense  volumes 
to  contain  the  impressive  story  he  had  to  tell. 

IV.      REVEALING   THE   TECHNIQUE    OF    SOCIAL  EFFORT 

Since  Christianity  is  the  only  religion  that  has  pro- 
duced organized  and  scientific  social  welfare  work,  the 
missionary  must  perforce  enlighten  the  nation  to  which 
he  goes  as  to  the  most  effective  and  wholesome  methods 


SERVANTS  OF  SOCIETY  153 

of  social  efforts.  Merely  to  develop  a  spirit  of  service 
would  not  be  enough.  In  the  mission  field  the  accepted 
methods  of  social  betterment  as  we  know  them  must  be 
adapted  to  actual  conditions,  which  are,  in  many  cases, 
quite  different  from  those  at  home.  Unfortunately  there 
are  some  missionaries  who  are  not  highly  equipped  to  do 
this ;  but  so  high  an  authority  as  Mr.  Robert  A.  Woods 
of  the  South  End  Settlement  in  Boston,  says,  "  Mission- 
aries are  all  in  effect  social  workers;  fully  fifty  per  cent 
of  them  I  found  had  more  or  less  of  the  deliberate  atti- 
tude of  the  social  worker."  There  are  some  advanced 
Christian  social  experts  in  all  the  mission  fields  who  have 
evolved  a  technique  of  social  service.  At  least  four  ele- 
ments enter  into  this  technique. 

1.  Education.  In  much  of  the  social  welfare  effort  in 
mission  lands  it  is  necessary'  to  create  a  public  atmos- 
phere in  which  to  work.  First,  there  is  the  Christian 
community,  which  is  to  be  instructed  in  the  social  prin- 
ciples of  Christianity.  Then,  there  is  the  general  public 
to  be  enlightened  as  to  the  nature  of  certain  social  evils 
which  should  be  removed.  One  can  see  how  long  and 
seemingV  hopeless  a  task  this  is  in  such  a  matter  as 
caste  which  has  the  sanctions  of  religion  and  of  age-long 
tradition.  A  great  asset  is  furnished  by  the  schools  in 
which  the  principles  that  underlie  social  welfare  work  are 
taught  through  courses  in  civics,  physiology,  sociology, 
ethics,  economics,  and  history.  By  this  means  agitators 
and  exponents  and  leaders  are  raised  up  for  social 
movements. 

2.  Surveys.  Let  us  go  into  a  meeting  of  missionaries 
in  Osaka.  About  forty  men  and  women  are  ^'n  the 
room.    Back  of  the  chairman  there  is  a  large  map  of  the 


154  V/ORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

city,  and  several  charts  have  been  hung  on  the  walls. 
One  of  the  missionaries  has  just  risen  to  speak.  He 
shows  where  it  is  proposed  to  open  a  government- 
recognized  place  of  vice  in  the  city.  He  points  to  the 
other  centers  of  vice  and  gives  figures  to  show  the  num- 
ber of  licensed  and  unlicensed  women  whose  living  is 
earned  by  corrupting  the  city,  and  compares  the  statistics 
with  those  of  other  cities  in  Japan.  A  woman  missionary 
tells  of  the  number  of  geisha  girls  in  Osaka  and  outlines 
a  plan  for  doing  evangelistic  and  rescue  work  among  this 
hitherto  untouched  group  of  needy  people.  The  chair- 
man informs  her  that  that  is  not  quite  in  line  with  the 
purpose  of  the  meeting  but  will  be  dwelt  with  at  a  later 
time.  A  secretary  of  the  Y.M.C.A.  points  on  the  map  to 
nine  middle  schools  in  the  midst  of  which  it  is  proposed 
to  establish  the  vice  center,  tells  the  number  of  students 
that  would  be  in  its  sphere  of  influence,  and  indicates  into 
what  sections  of  the  country  contaminated  morals  would 
be  carried.  A  medical  missionary  gives  startling  figures 
on  the  spread  of  disease.  An  educator  who  has  been 
measuring  the  strength  of  the  opposition  and  sounding 
out  the  probable  attitude  of  legislators,  editors,  and  other 
public  men  reports  for  his  sub-committee.  Others  take 
the  floor.  It  is  an  animated  discussion,  which  issues  in 
concrete  plans  for  a  campaign.  These  plans  are  intelli- 
gent and  have  the  best  possible  chance  of  success,  be- 
cause careful  surveys  have  been  made. 

In  planning  measures  for  social  relief  in  times  of  some 
great  calamity  or  for  dealing  with  some  acute  social 
danger,  such  as  the  restoration  of  the  Yoshiwara  in 
Tokyo>  these  surveys  are  invaluable.  Indeed  the  practise 
is  spreading  of  making  careful  investigations  of  social 


SERVANTS  OF  SOCIETY  155 

conditions,  even  in  normal  times,  in  the  cities  and  coun- 
try districts  in  which  mission  work  is  carried  on.  The 
development  of  industrial  and  agricultural  work,  the 
opening  of  new  mission  stations  and  the  bulletin  and 
public  lecture  work  done  by  missionaries  are  based  on 
such  surveys.  The  most  scientific  and  useful  methods  of 
going  at  the  work  of  survey-making  are  given  by  Pro- 
fessor D.  J.  Fleming  in  his  book  Social  Study,  Service 
and  Exhibits,  to  which  reference  has  already  been  made. 

3.  Relief  Work.  Next  in  order  comes  the  technique 
of  the  actual  giving  of  relief.  When  times  of  great  dis- 
tress come  upon  a  land,  the  missionaries  are  not  only 
prompt  to  act,  but  they  are  reckoned  by  the  government, 
the  Red  Cross,  and  other  agencies  as  being  reliable  au- 
thorities and  also  capable  leaders  of  relief  work.  It  is 
recognized  that  better  than  any  others  they  "  know  the 
ropes."  During  a  famine  in  India,  one  missionary  alone 
disbursed  a  million  dollars  of  relief  funds.  The  im- 
mense task  of  handling  funds,  of  purchasing  or  dis- 
tributing food,  clothing,  and  other  supplies,  of  establish- 
ing hospitals,  and  of  giving  immediate  direction  to  the 
operations  of  the  Near  East  Relief  during  the  past  few 
years  has  largely  been  carried  by  the  missionaries  who 
have  been  active  as  agents  of  the  Committee.  The  same 
alacrity,  economy,  and  smooth-running  efficiency  have 
characterized  the  work  of  the  missionary  forces  and  the 
Chinese  Church  during  the  recent  months  of  yet  more 
awful  distress  in  China. 

These  efforts  have  been  valuable  not  only  in  saving 
multitudes  of  lives  and  relieving  misery  but  also  in  erect- 
ing standards  foi  relief  work  which  may  safely  be  fol- 
lowed in  the  future. 


156  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

4.  Legislation.  The  fourth  element  in  social  technique 
is  in  securing  enlightened  legislation  to  remedy  social 
abuses.  Sometimes  the  result  is  obtained  by  means  of 
general  propaganda,  sometimes  by  the  indirect  influence 
of  the  missionaries  and  Christian  community,  sometimes 
by  way  of  a  direct  appeal.  The  King  of  Siam  issued  his 
edict  against  gambling  as  a  direct  result  of  representa- 
tions made  by  missionaries.  The  anti-opium  edict  signed 
by  the  Dowager  Empress  of  China  was  largely  in  re- 
sponse to  a  petition  of  fifteen  hundred  missionaries  who 
she  knew  voiced  a  wide  sentiment.  Laws  raising  the 
minimum  marriage  age  and  removing  disabilities  from 
the  native  Christian  community  in  different  native  states 
in  India  and  remedial  laws  relating  to  the  system  of 
forced  labor  in  Africa  have  been  procured  in  no  small 
part  through  the  appeals  made  by  missionaries.  Japan's 
one  factory  law  was  enacted  under  the  general  pressure, 
one  might  say,  of  Western  civilization ;  but  the  publicity 
given  by  missionaries  to  the  industrial  situation  in  Japan 
and  their  quiet  propaganda  had  a  good  deal  to  do  with 
bringing  this  pressure  to  bear. 

V.      ELEVATING  THE  STANDARDS  OF  GOOD  GOVERNMENT 

"The  missionary  is  a  disturber."  What  shall  we  say 
to  this  accusation  which  is  sometimes  made  ?  "  Guilty, 
as  charged,"  to  be  sure.  Any  missionary  who  is  not  a 
disturber  should  be  recalled.  Jesus  was  the  world's  fore- 
most disturber.  Every  follower  of  his  should  be  busy 
each  day  at  the  task  of  disturbing;  and  the  more  there 
is  about  him  that  should  be  upset  or  rearranged,  the 
more  of  a  disturber  he  ought  to  be.  The  old  charge 
that  missionaries  are  meddlers,  that  they  are  a  nuisance 


SERVANTS  OF  SOCIETY  157 

to  governments,  that  they  interfere  with  worthy  cus- 
toms which  are  hoary  with  antiquity,  that  they  foment 
strife  and  disorder  is  not  heard  any  more.  It  had  this 
advantage,  that  it  caused  some  investigations  to  be  made 
which  revealed  that  the  charge,  with  scant  exceptions,  is 
absurdly  false  and  that,  on  the  contrary,  the  missionary 
has  been  a  great  friend  and  helper  of  governments  great 
and  small  throughout  the  mission  world. 

The  missionary,  all  will  agree,  is  in  a  very  delicate  po- 
sition in  his  relation  to  the  government  of  the  country 
where  he  resides, — the  local  as  well  as  the  central  gov- 
ernment. On  the  one  hand,  he  wishes  to  counsel  loyalty. 
On  the  other  hand,  he  must  proclaim  laws  of  righteous- 
ness which  the  government  itself  may  be  infringing.  It 
is  a  position  which  calls  for  wisdom,  tact,  courtesy,  cour- 
age, and  faithfulness  to  his  trust.  While  there  are  some 
things  in  his  relation  to  the  government  which  it  would 
be  a  mistake  for  him  to  do,  there  are  certain  things 
which  he  should  do  and  is  doing. 

1.  He  preaches  a  gospel  of  law  and  order.  He  takes 
Paul's  ground,  "  Let  every  soul  be  in  subjection  to  the 
higher  powers."  Law-abiding  conduct  is  taught  as  a 
Christian  duty  to  church  members  and  leaders.  In  a 
recent  annual  report  the  acting  Administrator  in  Paqua, 
New  Guinea,  had  this  to  say,  "  It  would  be  probably  quite 
safe  for  a  white  man  to  travel  unarmed  from  the  Purari 
Delta  to  the  German  boundary — far  safer  than  to  walk  at 
night  through  parts  of  some  cities  of  Europe  and  Aus- 
tralia— and  this  is  largely  due  to  the  efforts  of  the  Lon- 
don Missionary  Society  and  the  Anglican  Mission."  The 
missionary  annals  are  full  to  overflowing  with  Just  such 
cases   where  the   influence   of   the   missionary   and   the 


158  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

Christian  convert  has  been  to  produce  quiet  and  order. 

He  is  an  apostle  of  peace.  There  is  a  dramatic  story- 
told  of  Dr.  W.  E.  Macklin,  of  Nanking,  as  a  peacemaker. 
During  the  second  revolution  of  1913  the  Northern 
forces  were  trying  to  retake  Nanking.  After  a  month 
of  bloody  fighting,  Dr.  Macklin  was  appointed  to  the 
dangerous  task  of  going  out  to  mediate.  Alone  and 
unarmed  he  rode  out  of  the  city  and,  coming  up  to  the 
besieging  army,  arranged  for  a  partial  surrender  on  con- 
dition that  no  looting  should  be  done.  General  Chang 
Hsun  gave  his  promise  and  led  his  troops  into  the  city. 
But  looting  was  indulged  in,  apparently  without  restraint. 
The  medical  missionary  went  right  up  to  the  GeneraFs 
quarters  and  protested.  General  Chang  denied  that  there 
was  any  looting. 

"  Then  take  me  out  and  shoot  me,"  said  the  doctor. 

"What  do  you  mean?"  the  General  asked. 

"  I  have  given  my  word  that  your  soldiers  are  looting. 
If  I  speak  not  the  truth,  you  can  take  me  out  and  shoot 
me. 

Again  General  Chang  denied  the  charge.  Then  the 
doctor  sprang  up,  looking  fire.  The  General  grasped  his 
sword.  Macklin,  unafraid,  smote  the  table  with  the  back 
of  his  hand — a  sign  of  authority — and  cried,  "  I  demand 
in  the  name  of  humanity  that  a  Chinese  general  keep  his 
word  and  give  orders  to  have  all  looting  cease." 

Soon  Dr.  Macklin  was  riding  back  into  the  city  at 
the  head  of  a  company  of  soldiers.  Order  was  restored, 
looting  was  stopped,  and  Nanking  slept  in  peace  that 
night.  When  Yuan  Shi  Kai  heard  of  the  event,  he  wrote 
a  letter  of  appreciation  to  Dr.  Macklin  and  decorated  him 
with  the  highest  honors. 


SERVANTS  OF  SOCIETY  159 

Devoted  loyalty  to  the  country,  peace  within  and  with- 
out its  borders,  law  and  order  to  its  farthest  limits, — 
this  is  the  doctrine  which  the  missionary  has  taught  and 
practised. 

2.  He  teaches  the  basic  principles  of  democracy.  This 
may  lead  to  trouble.  But  the  missionary  cannot  help 
that  and  he  knows  that  out  of  the  trouble  there  will 
issue  a  new  order,  a  purified  and  strengthened  and  pro- 
gressive nation.  He  knows  that  only  democratic  peoples 
can  rank  among  the  vigorous,  enlightened,  useful  coun- 
tries of  the  modern  world.  But  he  is  not  aiming  at  politi- 
cal upheaval.  He  is  simply  following  his  Master's  in- 
structions and  preaching  his  Master's  gospel.  And  he 
cannot  teach  history,  economics,  civics,  international 
law,  English  literature,  sociology  without  teaching  de- 
mocracy. He  cannot  preach  Christ's  gospel  without 
preaching  freedom,  self-expression,  abundant  life,  indi- 
vidual rights,  service ;  and  when  he  has  preached  that, 
he  has  preached  democracy.  He  does  not  stop  to  ask. 
But  will  this  result  in  a  change  in  the  form  of  govern- 
ment or  in  a  shrinkage  of  political  territory?  He  is 
concerned  to  preach  the  eternal  gospel  and  to  rectify  the 
frontiers  of  the  kingdom  of  God. 

3.  He  proclaims  the  responsibilities  of  governments. 
The  duplicity  and  trickiness  of  Oriental  governments 
used  to  be  a  byword.  Today  when  the  old  autocracies 
are  passing  out  of  existence  and  popular  governments 
are  taking  their  place,  there  are  still  governmental  evils 
to  be  overcome.  The  missionary  does  not  attack  the 
government,  but  he  does  insist  on  its  responsibility  to 
give  an  intelligent,  equitable,  and  beneficent  rule.  Graft 
and  corruption  of  all  kinds  he  denounces.    He  says  with 


i6o  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

Theodore  Roosevelt,  "  Civilization  can  only  be  perma- 
nent and  a  continued  blessing  to  any  people,  if  in  addi- 
tion to  promoting  their  material  well-being  it  also  stands 
for  an  orderly,  individual  liberty,  for  the  growth  of  in- 
telligence, and  for  equal  justice  in  the  administration  of 
law.  Christianity  alone  meets  these  fundamental  re- 
quirements." 

The  classrooms  in  the  East  that  teach  democracy  also 
teach  the  responsibility  of  the  government.  The  recent 
student  strike  in  China  which  swept  across  the  entire 
country  and  finally  resulted  in  the  downfall  of  the  min- 
istry was  an  indication  that  this  lesson  had  taken  root. 
These  students  believed  that  there  was  corruption  in 
high  places  and  that  unprincipled  officials  had  sold  out  to 
the  Japanese.  This  did  not  coincide  with  what  they  had 
learned  of  the  ideals  of  good  government,  and  they  were 
hot  with  indignation.  They  went  to  the  merchants  one 
by  one  in  the  cities  and  persuaded  them  to  boycott  Japa- 
nese goods.  Soon  very  little  was  being  imported  from 
Japan,  and  the  students  compelled  attention.  The  class- 
room and  the  Christian  ideal  had  won.  Today  the  East 
is  as  determined  as  the  West  that  oppression  and  cor- 
ruption shall  not  occupy  the  seats  of  the  mighty. 

The  missionary  not  only  points  out  the  responsibilities 
of  governments;  he  is  always  ready  to  cooperate  with 
them  in  working  out  their  problems.  When  Sir  Morti- 
mer Durand  was  British  Ambassador  at  Washington,  he 
paid  a  tribute  to  the  generous  help  which  Adoniram 
Judson  rendered  the  British  authorities  in  Burma.  There 
are  in  India  today  missionaries  to  whom  the  office  of  the 
Secretary  of  State  for  India  in  London  is  deeply  indebted 
for  counsel  in  delicate  and  difficult  questions  of  govern- 


SERVANTS  OF  SOCIETY  i6i 


ment.  Dr.  Alva  W.  Taylor  says,  "The  makers  of  the 
new  Japan  made  Verbeck's  home  their  refuge  for  coun- 
cils. Dr.  Underwood's  parlor,  in  Korea,  was  the  scene 
of  many  conferences  of  the  foremost  men  of  the  king- 
dom in  the  days  of  transition.  Both  of  these  men,  and 
many  others  thus  became  privy  councilors  of  the  reform 
party."  ^ 

The  Honorable  W.  B.  Reed,  former  Minister  of  the 
United  States  to  China,  said  of  Dr.  S.  Wells  Williams 
and  Dr.  W.  A.  P.  Martin,  "  without  them,  public  busi- 
ness could  not  be  transacted.  I  could  not  but  for  their 
aid  have  advanced  one  step  in  the  discharge  of  my  duties 
here."  When  the  Government  of  India  failed  by  police 
methods  to  subdue  a  certain  robber  caste  in  India,  it 
turned  over  the  task  to  the  missionaries ;  and  the  mis- 
sionaries have  made  good.  A  legion  of  other  instances 
might  be  cited  in  which  they  have  aided  governments  in 
meeting  their  responsibilities. 

4.  He  also  urges  and  practises  the  duty  of  good  citi- 
zenship. No  better  illustration  could  be  given  of  the  de- 
voted personal  service  of  a  missionary  to  the  civic  in- 
terests of  a  community  than  that  of  Dr.  William  I. 
Chamberlain,  while  he  was  serving  as  President  of  Voor- 
hees  College  in  Vellore,  South  India.  He  was  invited 
to  become  chairman  of  the  Municipal  Council  of  the  city. 
After  some  hesitation,  he  decided  that  as  a  matter  of 
duty  to  the  public  he  should  accept  the  appointment. 
That  made  him,  among  other  things,  mayor  and  sanitary 
officer  of  the  city.  He  threw  himself  into  the  duties  of 
his  office  with  great  energy,  while  still  continuing  his 
missionary  work.     Most  of  his  civic  activities  were  car- 

1  The  Social  Work  of  Christian  Missions,  pp.  185,  186. 


i62  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

ried  on  at  night,  when  he  rode  on  his  bicycle  through 
all  parts  of  the  native  city.  One  of  his  duties  was  to 
supervise  the  police  department,  and  he  was  the  first  to 
establish  the  use  of  bicycles  for  these  officers  of  the  law. 
He  had  water-works  established  in  the  city,  to  take  the 
place  of  the  occasional  wells  and  tanks  from  which  the 
people  procured  their  water  supply,  so  that  from  the 
hills  pure  water  was  piped  to  almost  every  building. 
Through  the  mayor's  efforts  engineers  for  this  work 
were  procured  from  Madras.  Taxes  were  levied  to  cover 
the  cost  of  the  undertaking. 

During  his  five  or  six  terms  on  the  Council  there  were 
frequent  epidemics  of  plague,  which  meant  placing  the 
city  under  strict  quarantine  supervised  by  Dr.  Chamber- 
lain. A  famine  fell  upon  the  land,  and  the  mayor  had 
now  to  see  to  the  raising  of  funds  and  the  establishing 
of  soup-kitchens.  He  got  the  populace  to  work  on  wells, 
for  purposes  of  irrigation,  and  on  roads,  for  purposes  of 
distributing  food.  By  the  time  he  laid  down  his  duties 
as  mayor,  he  had  trained  a  good  corps  of  native  officers 
for  the  administration  of  the  city's  affairs.  In  acknowl- 
edgment of  his  civic  efforts,  the  British  Government  con- 
ferred on  him  the  Kaiser-i-hind  medal  on  which  is  in- 
scribed, "  For  public  service  to  India."  It  was  the  first 
time  that  this  recognition  had  been  given  to  an  Ameri- 
can missionary. 

But  after  all,  the  best  that  can  be  done  in  helping 
nations  to  become  free,  self-governing  peoples,  with 
democratic  institutions  and  enlightened  statutes,  is  of 
small  avail  unless  character  is  produced  to  maintain  the 
institutions  and  enforce  the  statutes.    Christ  is  the  desire 


SERVANTS  OF  SOCIETY  163 

of  nations  not  only  because  his  ideals  are  the  sole  foun- 
dation on  which  true  progress  is  possible,  but  also  be- 
cause he  alone  is  capable  of  producing  the  men  of  char- 
acter who  can  safely  lead  in  this  progress.  Probably 
that  was  in  former  President  Taft's  mind  when  he  said, 
"there  can  be  no  true  political  development  without  the 
Christian  religion." 

The  whole  effect  of  missionary  work  has  tended  to 
the  uplifting  of  society.  What  Prince  Ito  said  of  Japan 
is  true  of  all  the  awakening  nations  of  the  East,  "  Ja- 
pan's progress  and  development  are  largely  due  to  the 
influence  of  missionaries."  The  non-Christian  faiths 
have  had  their  chance  to  redeem  society  and  elevate 
nations,  and  they  have  failed.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
perfect  adequacy  of  Jesus  Christ  to  meet,  not  only  in- 
dividual requirements,  but  the  whole  range  of  social  and 
national  need  has  been  proved  everywhere.  What  is 
there  in  the  whole  range  of  the  service  of  mankind  that 
can  fire  the  imagination  and  compel  the  devotion  of  any 
follower  of  Christ  like  the  opportunity  of  working  with 
him  at  this  task  for  the  less-favored  peoples  of  the  world? 


VII 
WELDING  THE  WORLD 

'^T  OT  very  long  ago  two  men  were  standing  one  morn- 
ing  on  the  western  shore  of  the  Atlantic  looking 
across  at  Europe,  and  that  evening  they  were  standing  on 
the  eastern  shore  of  the  Atlantic  looking  back  at  North 
America.  Next  day,  or  perhaps  it  was  that  same  night, 
Signor  Marconi,  over  in  Italy,  heard  of  the  exploit  and 
said,  "  There  is  no  Atlantic  Ocean."  It  was  a  fulfilment, 
in  one  sense,  of  the  prophetic  word  spoken  on  Patmos 
long  ago,  "  There  shall  be  no  more  sea."  When  the 
world  was  being  rocked  and  convulsed  by  the  Great  War, 
it  seemed  as  though  humanity  must  surely  be  shaken 
apart.  In  reality,  humanity  was  shaken  together.  The 
fact  is,  whether  we  are  good  neighbors  or  bad  neigh- 
bors, we  now  are  actually  the  neighbors  of  the  rest  of 
the  world.  So  that  it  makes  far  more  difference  today 
whether  or  not  our  relations  with  other  people  are  Chris- 
tian than  in  earlier  days  w^hen  nations  could  live  separate 
and  self-contained  lives. 

We  are  to  discuss  in  this  chapter  the  Christian  pro- 
gram of  world  friendship  from  a  somewhat  different 
angle.  We  are  to  consider  that  part  of  the  program 
which  concerns  not  so  much  the  lines  of  action  that  are 
pursued  in  definite  Christian  operations  within  the  mis- 
sion countries  as  it  does  the  general  influence  exerted 
upon  them  by  the  so-called  Christian  nations,  namely 
the  Christianising  of  all  international  contacts  and  rela- 
tions. At  least  four  things  must  be  done  if  we  are  to 
send  out  Christian  lines  of  influence  from  these  nations 

164 


WELDING  THE  WORLD  165 


of    ours    to    the    less-favored    peoples    of    the    world. 

I.      SETTING   OUR    HOUSE   IN  ORDER 

We  must  set  a  Christian  example  in  our  national  life. 
In  the  mission  lands  of  the  world  they  know  what  we  are 
doinor ;  they  can  hear  every  word  we  say  as  nations.  Cor- 
respondence, newspapers,  cables,  reports  from  visitors  to 
our  shores,  moving  pictures,  all  keep  them  informed.  The 
l^ame  we  play  here  in  our  national  life  is  reported  there 
by  innings.  They  are  keen  observers  and  listeners,  and 
we  may  well  set  our  house  in  order  if  we  care  at  all  to 
make  a  Christian  impression  on  their  life. 

Unquestionably  there  is  abroad  in  the  United  States 
and  in  Canada  a  disregard  for  religion  which  shows  itself 
not  only  in  a  large  number  of  people  utterly  unchurched 
and  of  churches  nearly  unpeopled,  but  in  a  shockinef  dis- 
regard for  the  Christian  Sabbath,  in  neglect  of  the  Bible, 
in  loo^e  ideals  of  marriage  and  the  home,  in  flippancy 
regarding  the  most  sacred  things,  in  irreverent  and  pro- 
fane speech,  in  a  tendencv  to  separate  religion  and  con- 
duct,— not  to  speak  of  flagrant  and  violent  transgressions 
of  the  law. 

An  observer  of  our  national  life  would  not  be  rash  if 
he  should  conclude  that  we  are  in  a  mad  pursuit  of  per- 
sonal enioyment.  We  are  putting  plainly  on  view  a 
perfect  riot  of  self-seeking  materialism  with  its  accom- 
paniments of  waste  and  extravap-ance. 

The  picture  of  our  national  life  presents  some  of  its 
most  unfavorable  aspects  in  the  sphere  of  politics  and 
government.  We  have  yet  a  long  way  to  go  before  we 
shall  be  rid  of  the  self-seeking  politician,  the  party-boss, 
the  ward  heeler,  the  blustering  demagog,  the  incompe- 


i66  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

tent  office-holder,  the  grafting  office-seeker,  and  the  blind 
partisan  voter. 

It  is  only  fair,  moreover,  to  concede  that  there  is  still 
a  powerful  strain  of  militaristic  belligerency  in  our 
make-up  as  Americans  and  Canadians.  In  spite  of  the 
agonies  we  have  just  been  through,  in  spite  of  the  miles 
of  graves,  the  newlymade  cripples,  and  the  wounds  not 
yet  healed  with  which  war  has  so  recently  afflicted  us,  in 
spite  of  the  voices  raised  in  favor  of  immediate  or  grad- 
ual disarmament,  we  continue  to  support  yellow  news- 
papers and  listen  to  jingo  orators ;  we  thrill  to  spurs  and 
gold  braid,  and  we  go  on  with  a  program  of  arming  to 
the  teeth.  So  long  as  we  think  naturally  of  other  nations, 
not  mainly  as  meriting  our  friendship,  sympathy,  and 
service,  but  rather  as  furnishing  competitors  for  what  we 
want  to  hold  or  to  gain,  there  is  nothing  for  us  to  do  but 
to  be  distrustful  and  suspicious  of  them  and  to  seek  to 
outdo  them  in  every  way;  there  is  nothing  for  us  to  do 
but  organize  our  energies  for  defense  or  aggression; 
we  must  arm  ourselves  thoroughly,  though  the  end  of 
these  things  is  war  and  death. 

If  an  observer  from  another  land  should  consider  the 
state  of  the  Church  in  Canada  and  the  United  States,  he 
would  find  even  there  some  elements  damaging  to  a 
favorable  impression  of  these  lands  as  truly  Christian. 
He  would  see  division  at  the  outset;  on  closer  observa- 
tion, he  would  see  many  traces  of  provincialism,  for- 
malism, narrow  bigotry,  false  doctrine,  apathy,  and  a 
pious  aloofness  from  the  practical  issues  of  life, — an  atti- 
tude which  someone  -has  described  as  using  many  sky- 
lights but  few  windows. 

But  is  there  not  another  side  to  this  question?    As- 


WELDING  THE  WORLD  167 

suredly.  There  is  more  religion  in  Protestant  America 
today,  both  in  profession  and  practise,  than  ever  before. 
There  is  a  large  and  growing  spirit  of  altruism  that  was 
revealed  during  the  war  and  that  is  still  manifesting 
itself  in  open-handed  charity  and  a  sense  of  social  re- 
sponsibility. There  is  an  ever-growing  horror  of  war, 
not  only  because  of  its  futihty,  but  because  it  is  so  un- 
Giristlike  and  so  unhuman.  And  as  for  the  Church,  it 
was  never  so  deeply  concerned  in  the  practical  affairs 
of  humanity,  never  so  potent  a  factor  in  the  life  of  the 
nation  as  it  is  today. 

Let  us  go  further  and  say  this:  it  is  unquestionably 
true  that  the  positively  Christian  aspects  of  life  in  the 
Christian  countries  of  the  world  have  been  keenly  ob- 
served and  eagerly  reported  by  visitors  from  non- 
Christian  nations.  Not  a  few  have  become  Christians 
durin?  their  stay  in  Great  Britain  or  Canada  or  the 
United  States.  There  is,  indeed,  a  strong  influence  in 
the  Christian  standards  and  activities  of  the  Western 
nations  which  has  been  a  positive  force  of  the  greatest 
value  to  foreign  missionary  work. 

But  unfortunately,  evil  report  is  more  fleet  than  good 
report.  Moreover,  people  easilv  generalize  from  facts 
that  are  but  exceotions  to  a  rule.  It  is  also  true  that 
many  citizens  of  Latin  America  or  the  Orient  have  been 
exposed  to  the  less  favorable  aspects  of  our  national  life 
and  have  scattered  their  opinions  abroad  among  their 
cotmtrvmen.  For  these  reasons  we  are  probably  being 
judsred  more  harshly  by  those  nations  than  we  deserve. 

All  of  which  is  no  excuse  for  us.  We  have  no  right 
to  tolerate  these  debilitating  and  vicious  elements  in  the 
life  of  our  nations.     They  should  be  overcome  because 


i68  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

they  are  ruinous  and  because  they  are  evil  in  the  sight 
of  God.  And  surely  it  should  be  an  additional  incentive 
to  us  to  rid  our  corporate  and  individual  lives  of  all  that 
is  unwholesome  and  unworthy  in  order  that  we  may  be 
of  the  largest  possible  help  to  those  nations  who  do 
not  know  Christ,  but  who  may  be  helped  to  understand 
his  spirit  and  his  mighty  power  through  the  example 
of  nations  that  profess  his  name  and  walk  in  his  ways. 

II.      RECEIVING   GUESTS   FROM   OTHER  LANDS 

The  tides  of  immigration  that  ebbed  during  the  War 
are  again  at  the  flood.  And  among  the  incoming  peoples 
are  many  from  mission  lands.  Some  are  from  India, 
Siam,  Egypt,  and  the  Near  East,  but  the  greater  number 
are  from  China,  Japan,  and  Mexico.  The  manner  in 
which  we  receive  these  guests  to  our  shores  enters  as  a 
factor  into  our  Christian  program  in  behalf  of  their 
nations,  either  furthering  or  hindering  it. 

In  the  main,  the  treatment  that  is  accorded  the  Ori- 
entals and  Latin  Americans  who  have  established  them- 
selves in  the  life  of  our  nations  has  given  them  small 
ground  for  complaint;  but  in  a  large  number  of  cases 
they  have  been  unjustly  treated.  Many  Japanese  have 
suffered  indignities  and  violence,  and  the  aggregate  has 
made  an  unfavorable  impression  in  Japan.  Hindus  have 
complained  of  ill-treatment  received  in  British  Colum- 
bia, and  one  hears  many  echoes  of  it  in  India  today.  But 
the  Chinese  have  perhaps  suffered  the  most.  A  leading 
citizen  of  Japan  remarked  to  former  President  Taft, 
that  if  the  treatment  accorded  to  Chinese  in  America 
had  been  experienced  by  Japanese,  his  countrymen  could 
not  be  restrained  from  war.    Mr.  Taft  has  cited  the  cases 


WELDING  THE  WORLD  169 


of  fifty  Chinese  who  were  murdered  by  American  mobs, 
and  of  one  hundred  and  twenty  others  who  have  suf- 
fered ill-treatment  and  loss  of  property. 

The  situation  is  causing  a  great  deal  of  resentment 
throughout  the  Orient.  The  strongest  expression  of  it 
is  coming  from  Japan,  part  of  it  being  the  result  of  ir- 
responsible press  agitation  and  part  the  calm  judgment 
of  thoughtful  men. 

It  ought  to  be  possible  to  come  to  agreements  with 
the  peoples  of  the  Orient  in  regard  to  these  different 
problems,  on  the  one  hand  safeguarding  labor  and  agri- 
cultural interests  on  this  side  of  the  water,  and  on  the 
other,  treating  our  Eastern  neighbors  with  full  justice 
and  honor.  Mr.  Thomas  W.  Lamont,  in  a  recent  address 
at  the  Harvard  Union,  said  that  intelligence  and  tol- 
erance rather  than  prejudice  should  influence  the  Amer- 
ican people  in  their  relations  with  Japan.  "  Even  the 
perplexinsr  immigration  question,"  he  said,  "  is  capable 
of  amicable  settlement  if  only  we  Americans  show  a 
little  tact  and  respect  for  Japanese  susceptibilities."  Dr. 
Sidney  L.  Gulick,  the  greatest  interpreter  of  Japan  and 
the  United  States  to  each  other,  says,  "  California  and 
the  Pacific  States  are  right  in  contending  that  free  im- 
mi.eration  from  Asia  would  be  disastrous ;  but  so  also 
is  Japan  ris^ht  in  contending  that  invidious  and  humili- 
ating race  legislation  is  not  friendly  or  Christian."  He 
has  evolved  a  working  program  in  regard  to  immigra- 
tion which  is  thoroughly  Christian  and  which  is  grad- 
ually attracting  wide  attention. 

Too  srreat  attention  cannot  be  given  to  the  many  stu- 
dents from  mission  lands  who  are  studying  in  North 
American   colleges  and  universities.     In   1920  the  stu- 


X70  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

dents  from  foreign  lands  registered  in  American  insti- 
tutions ntmibered  about  ten  thousand,  of  whom  some 
fifteen  hundred  were  from  China,  one  thousand  from 
Japan,  three  hundred  from  India,  and  three  thousand 
five  hundred  from  Latin  America.  The  Young  Men's 
and  Young  Women's  Christian  Associations  in  the  col- 
leges are  doing  excellent  work  in  organizing  these  stu- 
dents in  clubs,  making  them  feel  at  home  in  campus 
life,  inviting  them  to  their  homes,  showing  them  a  mul- 
titude of  friendly  courtesies,  presenting  to  them  the 
claims  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  incidentally  winning  for  them- 
selves some  of  the  finest  friendships  of  their  lives.  At 
Lehigh  University,  for  example,  as  a  result  of  this  ef- 
fort, for  several  years  one  or  more  Chinese  students 
have  become  Christians  each  year  and  have  united  with 
the  Church.  One  of  them  who  recently  entered  the 
University  as  a  non-Christian  was  converted  and  bap- 
tized, in  his  senior  year  was  appointed  chairman  of  the 
missionary  committee,  and  is  now  continuing  his  Chris- 
tian work  in  China. 

Another  important  group  who  come  within  our  gates 
as  guests  are  Oriental  travelers  and  members  of  the 
many  commissions  which  are  being  appointed  by  Eastern 
and  Latin  American  governments  to  visit  Western  lands. 
These  men,  like  the  foreign  students  in  our  institutions 
of  learning,  not  only  should  be  treated  with  respect  and 
courtesy,  but  should  be  exposed  to  the  most  wholesome 
and  truly  representatire  elements  in  our  corporate  life. 

Canadian  and  American  churches  are  doing*  a  good 
deal  to  show  Christian  hospitality  and  friendship  to  the 
rank  and  file  of  Asiatic  immigrants.  Missions  to  the  Chi- 
nese and  Japanese  are  at  work  in  British  Columbia  and 


WELDING  THE  WORLD  171 


in  the  Pacific  Coast  states.  Information  bureaus,  day- 
nurseries,  clinics,  classes  in  English,  night-schools,  libra- 
ries, and  similar  means,  as  well  as  Christian  services,  are 
utilized  to  assist  the  incominpf  strangers. 

Much  more  aggressive  Christian  effort,  however, 
should  be  made  in  behalf  of  all  Orientals  coming  to  our 
shores ;  and  the  same  is  true  of  the  many  Mexicans  who 
cross  over  into  the  southwestern  states.  A  single  indi- 
vidual won  to  Christ  amid  the  surroundings  of  a  land 
known  as  Christian  and  then  testifying  to  those  of  his 
own  race  makes  a  profound  impression  in  favor  of  Chris- 
tianity. But  imagine  the  effect  when  one  goes  back  and 
in  reply  to  the  question,  "  Did  you  become  a  Christian  ?  " 
says,  "  Indeed  not.  No  one  seemed  to  care  whether  I 
did  or  didn't.  And  if  you  could  see  what  I  have  seen  of 
unrighteousness  and  oppression  and  frivolity  and  racial 
condescension  over  there  in  a  country  that  is  regarded  as 
Christian,  you  would  take  what  the  missionary  savs  with 
a  grain  of  salt."  It  is  said  that  amonsf  the  Oriental  stu- 
dents coming  to  study  in  North  America  there  are  more 
who  lose  the  Christian  faith  they  had  held  than  there 
are  who  are  led  into  the  Christian  life  while  here.  This 
is  a  terrible  indictment  of  our  carelessness.  One  non- 
Christian  brought  to  Christ  while  here  will  on  his  return 
to  his  native  land  be  worth  twice  as  much  to  the  king- 
dom of  God  as  one  who  is  led  to  accept  Christianity 
by  the  missionary  and  who  has  never  been  abroad. 

III.      DEALING  AS   CHRISTIANS   WITH   OTHER   NATIONS 

It  is  plain  that  the  non-Christian  oeoples  have  now 
come  so  close  to  us  in  the  West  that  their  interests  have 
come  into  our  life  and  our  interests  have  gone  into  their 


173  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

lives.  It  must  also  be  remembered  that  they  are  ex- 
tremely sensitive  and  in  the  delicate  situations  of  to- 
day they  have  become  extremely  suspicious.  There  is 
always  danger  that,  lacking  some  of  the  refinements  of 
courtesy  which  Oriental  peoples  possess,  we  may  be 
misunderstood  in  perfectly  innocent  intentions.  On  the 
other  hand,  they  are  very  appreciative  of  the  friendship 
we  offer  and  the  relief  we  give  them  in  their  need. 

The  Near  East  will  not  forget  the  generosity  of  Prot- 
estant America  in  these  years  of  her  helpfulness  and 
misery.  The  hospital  for  tuberculous  children  which 
Canadian  funds  are  maintaining  at  Yedi  Koule  is  a  token 
of  Christian  friendship  which  will  be  held  in  aflFectionate 
remembrance  whenever  Canada  comes  to  mind  in  the 
Near  East.  The  work  of  the  Near  East  Relief  has 
brought  forth  this  statement  from  Major-General  Har- 
bord :  "  Practical  American  philanthropy  has  kept  alive 
a  large  portion  of  the  Armenians,  Syrians,  and  Greeks 
and  other  destitute  peoples  of  the  Near  East  who  cer- 
tainly would  have  died  of  starvation  and  disease  but 
for  contributions  from  America." 

China  too  will  treasure  in  her  heart  the  memory  of 
the  goodness  shown  her  by  the  United  States  and  Canada 
and  other  Christian  nations  during  the  devastating  days 
of  famine  through  which  she  has  been  passing.  A  fine 
tribute  was  paid  to  the  heart  of  the  American  people 
by  General  F.  J.  Kernan,  commanding  the  Department 
of  the  Philippines.  He  offered,  without  authority  from 
his  government,  to  the  Chinese  Consul-General  in  Manila 
the  free  use  of  American  army  transports  to  carry  fam- 
ine supplies  from  the  Philippines  to  China.  It  was  rather 
a  high-handed  proceeding  in  view  of  the  strictness  of 


WELDING  THE  WORLD  173 

army  regulations.  But  General  Keman  said,  "  Although 
I  have  not  consulted  Washington,  yet  I  feel  so  sure  that 
the  sympathy  of  our  government  is  toward  the  suffering 
Chinese  that  T  will  make  this  offer." 

But  the  needy  nations  of  the  world  want  more  than 
mere  relief.  They  want  just  and  honorable  treatment 
in  all  our  relations  with  them.  "  The  only  thing,"  said 
President  Wilson  in  the  Italian  Chamber  of  Deputies, 
"that  binds  men  together  is  friendship.  Therefore  our 
task  at  Paris  is  to  organize  the  friendship  of  the  world, 
to  see  to  it  that  all  the  million  forces  that  make  for  right 
and  justice  and  liberty  are  united  and  are  given  a  vital 
organization  to  which  the  peoples  of  the  world  will 
readily  and  gladly  respond." 

Now  just  there  is  where  the  great  problem  comes  in. 
It  is  a  hard  matter  to  organize  the  friendship  of  nations 
unless  there  is  a  friendship  to  organize.  Let  us  con- 
sider some  of  the  ways  in  which  our  dealings  with  them 
mav  fail  of  brotherliness  and  good-will  and  even  of  hon- 
orable treatment. 

1.  Foreign  policies.  At  the  close  of  the  War  the  world 
looked  forward  confidently  to  the  opening  of  a  new  day 
in  diplomacy.  Mr.  Arnold  Bennett  phrased  the  ideal 
current  among  men  of  good- will  in  all  nations  when  he 
said  in  an  article  for  the  New  York  Times: 

We  want  democracy,  but  democracy  can  only  prosper 
in  an  atmosphere  of  mutual  trust,  an  atmosphere  from 
which  siisoicion  and  determination  to  get  the  better  of 
evf^rybodv  e^se  at  anv  cost  are  absent.  It  involves  sfood- 
will.  It  involves  what  Stevenson  called  "  fundamf^ntal 
decencv."  Tt  means  that  international  relation'?  shall  be 
put  upon  the  same  basis  and  be  e^ovemed  bv  the  same 
moral  code  as  family  relations  and  neighborly  relations. 


174  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 


More  significant,  perhaps,  than  the  long  article  itself 
were  the  caption  lines :  "  Democracy's  Triumph  Futile, 
says  Bennett,  Unless  Based  on  Golden  Rule.  The  Ser- 
mon on  the  Mount  Must  Govern  Relations  with  Others." 
Now  in  the  article  itself  there  was  no  explicit  mention 
either  of  the  Golden  Rule  or  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount. 
But  the  editor  discerned  that  the  diplomacy  described 
held  the  spirit  of  Christ.  Mr.  Bennett  said  that  it  was 
a  "  new  spirit "  in  international  affairs  and  was  "  the  sole 
reality  "  for  which  the  Allies  were  fighting.  Some  of  the 
developments  in  international  affairs  in  the  period  fol- 
lowing the  armistice  have  brought  disappointment  and 
disillusion.  In  many  cases  the  old  diplomacy  has  seemed 
to  triumph.  And  yet  real  gains  have  been  achieved.  New 
opportunities  are  open  as  never  before  to  give  vital  ex- 
pression to  the  Christian  ideal  in  the  realm  of  interna- 
tional action.  To  Great  Britain  and  her  colonies  and  to 
the  United  States  especially  there  may  never  come  again 
such  an  opportunity  to  display  the  spirit  of  Christ,  to 
illustrate  their  ideals  and  adorn  their  doctrine,  to  prac- 
tise the  Golden  Rule,  and  to  play  the  Good  Samaritan 
as  is  being  furnished  today.  Let  us  fervently  hope  that 
never  again  will  they  approach  the  non-Christian  peo- 
ples of  the  world  merely  for  gain  and  not  for  service, 
and  that  all  their  gestures  hereafter  will  be  made,  not 
with  the  mailed  fist  of  threatening,  but  with  the  open 
hand  of  Christian  friendship. 

2.  The  press.  This  Is  an  agency  whose  Influence  on 
the  non-Christian  nations  is  an  ever-growing  power.  The 
daily  and  periodical  press  is  a  potent  Influence  for  main- 
taining international  equilibrium  and  good  relations.  We 
have  no  more  ready  vehicle  of  friendliness  toward  other 


WELDING  THE  WORLD  175 

nations.  But  in  two  respects  this  factor  of  our  influence 
as  Christian  nations  should  be  safeguarded. 

One  is  that  our  newspapers  and  magazines  should 
faithfully  mirror  the  finest  spirit  and  ideals  of  the  na- 
tion. It  is,  indeed,  the  function  of  the  press  to  be  in 
advance  of  the  public  in  lofty  idealism.  It  creates  as  well 
as  supplies  a  demand  for  news.  Yet  how  often  this 
leadership  is  prostituted  to  the  baser  ends  of  profit. 
Many  American  and  Canadian  newspapers  are  as  able 
and  high-principled  as  any  in  the  world.  But  at  the  other 
extreme  are  the  papers  that  pander  to  cheap  and  debased 
minds  which  they  further  cheapen  and  debase.  Their 
columns  are  garbage  heaps  of  trash  and  filth.  What  pur- 
ports to  be  news  is  often  an  exagfgeration  or  distortion 
of  the  facts.  As  an  educated  citizen  of  Bangkok  or 
Bombay  reads  such  a  paper  in  his  home  city  or  as  an 
Oriental  student  reads  it  in  San  Francisco  or  Boston, 
what  impression  does  it  eive  him  of  American  civiliza- 
tion and  ideals,  and  indirectly  what  impression  of  the 
relisfion  of  the  land  that  produced  the  paper? 

The  other  respect  in  which  the  influence  of  our  news- 
paper and  periodical  literature  should  be  jealously 
guarded  is  in  its  utterances  reearding  the  people  and 
afl^airs  of  other  lands.  Garbled  news  and  sensational 
items  are  bad  enough,  but  often  there  is  apparently  a 
deliberate  eflFort  on  the  part  of  some  papers  to  stir  up 
friction  between  their  hom.e  country  and  other  nations. 
As  an  illustrr.Hon  of  this  we  quo^e  from  an  outras^eous 
editorial  published  January  5,  1918,  by  the  New  York 
^American  and  oresumablv  by  other  Hearst  papers : 

The  war  in  Europe,  hideous  as  it  is.  is  merely  a  fata- 
lly quarrel  compared  to  the  terrible  struggle  that  will 


176  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 


some  day  be  fought  to  a  finish  between  the  white  and  the 
yellow  races  for  the  domination  of  the  world. 

Many  similar  examples  might  be  given  of  statements 
in  prominent  journals  which  are  calculated  to  inflame  the 
public  mind  against  Japan,  Mexico,  and  other  nations, 
statements  that  are  miserably  cheap,  that  are  false  to  the 
facts,  and  that  can  be  only  vicious  in  their  effect. 

3.  Commerce.  Trade  and  foreign  missions  should  be 
regarded  as  companion  benefits  to  the  backward  peoples 
of  the  world.  The  missionary  is  glad  to  help  the  trader. 
Usually  he  is  first  on  the  ground.  He  develops  a  mar- 
ket partly  by  creating  a  demand  for  the  elementary  things 
of  civilization, — clothes,  tools,  books,  better  homes,  and 
better  food,  and  partly  by  the  examples  of  Western 
manufacture  which  he  takes  with  him, — watches,  sewing- 
machines,  lamps,  etc.,  and  which  the  natives  desire  for 
themselves  as  soon  as  they  can  afford  them.  African 
rubber,  the  dye  known  as  khaki,  which  is  used  in  the 
manufacture  of  military  uniforms,  and  other  materials 
of  commerce  were  discovered  by  missionaries.  The 
trade  with  the  Fiji  Islands  amounts  to  more  in  one  year 
than  was  spent  in  fifty  years  in  giving  them  the  gospel. 
And  if  the  trader  needs  the  missionary,  so  does  the  mis- 
sionary need  the  trader.  He  needs  him  for  the  materials 
necessary  in  educational,  industrial,  agricultural,  and 
other  missionary  work.  He  needs  him  for  the  commodi- 
ties which  he  can  supply  to  the  Qiristian  communities 
as  their  standards  of  living  rise.  He  needs  his  personal 
help  if  the  trader  is  disposed  to  give  it. 

Commerce  should  be  an  unmixed  boon  to  the  non- 
Christian  w^orld.  But  it  is  not,  because  in  some  of  its 
aspects  it  is  unchristian. 


WELDING  THE  WORLD  177 


The  opium  curse  is  almost  past  in  China,  thanks  not 
so  much  to  Great  Britain  who  introduced  and  maintained 
the  traffic,  as  to  China  herself  who  went  on  her  knees 
to  that  Christian  government  and  finally  got  relief  in 
the  early  part  of  1917.  But  the  United  States,  together 
with  Britain,  lost  no  time  in  pressing  on  China  the  ciga- 
rette as  a  substitute  for  opium.  The  British- American 
Tobacco  Company  has  distributed  free  millions  of  ciga- 
rettes to  educate  the  public  taste.  Its  slogan  was  and  is, 
"A  cigarette  in  the  mouth  of  every  man,  woman,  and 
child  in  China."  And  Great  Britain  no  sooner  washed 
her  hands  of  the  opium  traffic  which  she  had  carried  on 
with  China  by  way  of  India  than  she  began  to  soil  them 
again  by  the  trade  in  morphine  which  she  has  been  sup- 
plving  to  China  through  Japan.  Some  of  the  narcotics 
going  into  China  have  been  traced  to  Philadelphia. 

An  immense  trade  in  intoxicants  has  been  driven  with 
the  non-Christian  peoples.  In  this  matter  the  United 
States  has  been  especially  guilty.  When  Mary  Slessor 
went  to  her  pioneer  work  in  the  slums  of  Africa  she 
found  there  only  three  m.arks  of  Western  civilization — 
guns  and  chains  and  rum.  In  one  recent  year  Christian 
nations  sent  three  million  gallons  of  rum  to  Southern 
Nigeria,  making  up  in  that  single  item  one  quarter  of 
the  imports  of  the  Colony.  It  should  be  added  that  in 
many  parts  of  Africa  the  importation  of  liquor  is  pro- 
hibited. Tn  Bechuanaland  the  native  chief,  a  Christian, 
has  forbidden  the  importation  of  liquor  and  has  been  up- 
held bv  the  British  government. 

When  British  shipments  of  snirits  to  Africa  were  shut 
off  because  of  the  War,  American  distillers  very  gener- 
ously took  up  this  part  of  the  white  man's  burden.    Their 


178  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

exports  of  this  commodity  to  Africa  ran  up  fourfold  in 
the  fiscal  year  1915-1916.  One  morning  in  April,  1916, 
the  following  item  appeared  in  the  Boston  Herald: 

For  transporting  rum  from  Boston  to  the  west  coast 
of  Africa,  $40,000  will  be  received  by  the  owners  of  the 
four-masted  schooner,  *'  Fred  W.  Thurlow,"  which  has 
just  completed  loading  at  the  Charles  River  stores.  The 
"  Thurlow  "  will  carry  more  than  200,000  gallons  for  the 
natives.  She  is  the  twelfth  ship  from  the  port  with  a  rum 
cargo  in  a  year.  The  increase  in  the  demand  for  Boston 
rum  is  said  to  be  due  to  the  stoppage  of  shipment  from 
England.  Another  ship  will  leave  here  with  another 
cargo  as  soon  as  a  sailing  vessel  can  be  procured. 

The  same  trade  is  being  rapidly  developed  in 
China  and  elsewhere  in  the  East.  It  is  carried  on  ex- 
tensively in  the  Pacific  Islands,  although  it  is  prohibited 
in  Samoa,  Guam,  and,  of  course,  Hawaii.  The  Japan 
Times,  in  its  issue  of  July  23,  1916,  fears  that  as  pro- 
hibition gains  in  the  West  there  will  be  no  restriction 
in  the  exports  of  wines  and  spirits  to  Japan  and  the  other 
parts  of  Asia.  China  lies  under  the  same  fear.  On 
December  24,  1918,  the  Toronto  Globe  published  the 
following  cable  dispatch  from  Peking: 

The  reported  decision  of  American  brewers  to  exploit 
China  is  arousing  indignation,  which  the  press  voices  to 
this  effect :  "  We  have  no  desire  to  drive  out  the  opium 
fiend  only  to  usher  in  the  drunken  sot.  Apparently  the 
brewers  think  they  must  educate  the  Chinese  to  the  de- 
lights of  Western  bacchanalianism.  Why  do  not  the 
Westerners  come  to  teach  us  better  manners  than  in- 
dulging in  opium,  cigarettes,  and  intoxicants  ? "  The 
hope  is  expressed  that  the  Washington  Government  im- 
mediately will  ban  such  pernicious  activities  in  China. 


WELDING  THE  WORLD  179 

Moving  picture  films  have  now  come  to  assume  an  im- 
portant place  in  international  commerce.  The  cinema  is 
already  an  institution  in  the  Orient  and  Africa,  where 
every  passing  year  develops  new  "  movie  fans  "  by  hun- 
dreds of  thousands.  The  possibilities  that  are  presented, 
both  of  harm  and  benefit,  it  would  be  hard  to  overstate. 
The  harm  or  the  benefit  works  both  ways.  On  the  one 
hand,  it  is  most  important  that  the  pictures  shown  in  the 
Orient,  Africa,  and  Latin  America  should  be  of  a  sort 
that  will  be  faithful  to  the  best  traditions  of  home  and 
public  life  in  the  lands  of  Protestant  Christianity  and 
that  will  educate  and  uplift  those  who  view  them.  Every- 
thing untrue  and  debasing  should  be  rigidly  excluded. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  pictures  which  are  shown  in  the 
United  States  and  Canada  purporting  to  reflect  scenes 
and  conditions  in  the  mission  lands  of  the  world  should 
be  honest  in  the  impression  given  of  the  life  of  the  peo- 
ple and  the  work  of  the  missionaries  in  those  countries. 
Even  the  humblest  and  most  backward  of  people  should 
not  be  held  up  to  ridicule.  This  applies  to  travelogues 
as  well  as  plays  and  to  the  titles  as  well  as  the  pictures. 
Representatives  of  missions  and  of  the  moving  picture 
trade  might  well  think  out  this  problem  together.  A 
Christianized  commerce  In  moving  pictures  would  be  a 
wonderful  asset  to  the  missionary. 

Think,  too,  of  the  methods  employed  by  the  commerce 
of  Western  civilization  with  non-Christian  peoples. 
There  are  some  shameful  pages  In  the  record.  Trickery 
and  shady  business  practises  have  been  employed  at 
times.  Confidence  has  been  abused.  The  Ignorance  and 
helplessness  of  backward  peoples  have  been  capitalized 
by  the  white  man.    The  operations  of  large  companies 


i8o  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

and  syndicates  tend  to  be  dehumanized  even  in  domestic 
commerce;  but  in  commercial  dealings  with  remote  and 
unresisting  masses  of  people  they  easily  run  to  an  ac- 
cepted policy  of  merciless  exploitation. 

4.  Industry.  The  industrial  life  of  the  West,  as  we 
have  seen,  is  now  rushing  in  like  a  tide  upon  the  East  and 
parts  of  Africa. 

It  is  encouraging  to  note  that  there  are  Western 
companies  that  carry  on  their  industrial  operations  in 
mission  lands  in  a  wholesome  and  Christian  way.  If  only 
their  example  were  everywhere  followed!  Unfortu- 
nately, however,  self-interest  and  exploitation  have 
played  a  large  part  in  the  industrial  enterprises  that 
have  been  conducted  among  backward  peoples  by  the 
vigorous  and  experienced  and  wealthy  nations  of  the 
West.  Weakness  has  been  victimized  by  cupidity.  Capi- 
talistic greed  has  laid  waste  youth,  health,  morals,  life  in 
Asia  and  Africa.    Why  not?    It  has  meant  big  money. 

Rev.  W.  E.  S.  Holland,  of  India,  speaking  at  Shef- 
field, England,  some  months  ago  said:^ 

The  Province  of  ShansI  can  give  the  world  coal  enough 
to  supply  the  needs  of  the  world  for  some  thousands  of 
years  at  one  shilling  and  sixpence  a  ton.  How  is  that 
produced?  The  porters  who  carry  it  have  to  carry  a 
four  hundred-pound  load  for  less  than  one  penny  a  mile, 
and  so  the  ordinary  thing  is  that  they  work  one  week  and 
lie  up  the  next.  Other  workers  work  up  to  their  middles 
in  water  and  suffer  so  from  swollen  legs  that  the  average 
time  sheet  shows  that  they  work  two  days  a  week  out  of 
four.  .  .  .  There  are  almost  one  million  factory  girls 
in  Japan.  The  factory  reports  tell  us  that  investigation 
revealed  that  of  the  girls  who  come  up  from  country 
homes  to  city   factories   more  than   sixty  per  cent  are 

'  Quoted  by  C.  H.  Fahs  in  America's  Stake  in  the  Far  East, 
p.  45. 


WELDING  THE  WORLD  i8i 

never  heard  of  again  at  home.  We  buy  the  stuff  cheap, 
dyed  with  the  blood  of  our  sisters.  Is  it  our  job  to  put 
that  right? 

What  are  the  prospects  for  tomorrow?  Well,  tomor- 
row industry  will  turn  more  wheels  and  bigger  wheels 
and  faster  w^heels  in  every  part  of  the  non-Christian 
world.  When  the  whistle  blows  and  tells  the  workmen 
over  here  to  knock  off  for  the  day,  around  on  the  other 
side  of  the  globe  an  equal  number  of  men  and  women  will 
move  out  of  their  homes  to  begin  their  day  of  labor  at 
the  machines  and  in  the  mines  and  on  the  railroads. 
Industry  will  have  a  full  program,  day  shift  here,  night 
shift  there.  Not  only  will  industrial  concerns  of  the 
West  erect  plants  in  remote  places  in  the  Orient  and 
Africa,  but  undreamed  of  industries  will  develop  under 
native  auspices.  In  that  tomorrow  of  intensified  in- 
dustr}'-  among  non-Christian  peoples,  the  opportunities 
for  weal  or  woe  will  be  correspondingly  greater  even 
than  they  are  today.  God  grant  it  may  be  for  weal.  The 
Christian  lands  of  the  West  can  have  a  large  influence, 
both  by  organization  and  by  example,  upon  the  nature 
of  these  new  industrial  conditions. 

5.  Personal  example.  Another  line  of  influence  which 
IS  powerfully  felt  in  the  contact  of  Western  civilization 
with  the  peoples  of  Africa  and  Asia  is  to  be  found  in 
those  who  go  out  on  a  great  variety'  of  errands  to  non- 
Christian  lands.  It  is  powerfully  felt  because  it  has  to 
do  with  the  strongest  force  in  the  world,  the  impact  of 
personality.  "  If  you  want  to  convince  a  man,"  some- 
one has  said,  "let  loose  a  life  at  him."  Volumes  could 
be  written  of  the  refreshing  and  inspiring  influence  of  a 
multitude  of  non-missionary  men  and  women  who  have 


i82  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

shown  to  non-Christians,  sometimes  in  an  hour  as  they 
have  passed  that  way,  sometimes  in  a  lifetime  of  resi- 
dence among  them,  the  beauty  and  the  power  of  a  Chris- 
tian life.  Ask  any  missionary  and  he  will  tell  you  that 
this  is  gloriously  true.  He  will  grow  eloquent  as  he 
describes  man  after  man  who  has  been  a  true  follower 
of  Christ  and  has  cast  his  living  example  into  the  balance 
in  his  favor.  He  will  probably  go  on  to  tell  you  what 
is  painfully  true,  that  unspeakable  harm  has  come  to 
those  nations  and  a  serious  setback  to  Christian  influence 
through  the  unworthy  lives  of  many  who  have  traveled 
or  lived  among  peoples  who  do  not  understand  Christ, 
but  who  can  read  lives.  From  every  non-Christian  land 
come  tales  of  traders,  merchants,  soldiers  and  sailors, 
sportsmen,  engineers,  dentists,  globe-trotters,  men  in  the 
political  and  consular  services,  and  others  whose  lives 
have  been  a  disgrace  to  their  nations,  a  discredit  to  Chris- 
tianity, and  a  hindrance  to  its  development.  Unfortu- 
nately most  of  the  non-Christians  who  observe  them  con- 
sider that  they  represent  a  type  of  character  which  is 
standard  in  their  nations,  and  that  their  lives  are  part  of 
the  product  of  Christianity. 

Our  governments  should  put  high  character  first 
among  the  necessary  qualifications  for  any  appointment 
to  a  post  in  a  non-Christian  country.  Business  firms 
should  do  the  same.  Some  concerns  already  refuse  to 
appoint  any  but  Christian  men  to  represent  them  abroad. 
Men  and  women  who  go  out  on  their  own  initiative,  on 
whatever  errand,  should  not  lower  their  standards  when 
they  come  into  non-Christian  lands.  Rather  they  should 
scale  them  up,  for  now  they  have  a  more  distinctive  and 
more  keenly  observed  position  as  representatives  of  the 


WELDING  THE  WORLD  183 

religion  of  Christ  than  when  they  were  at  home.  They 
can  either  exalt  him  or  drag  his  name  in  the  dust. 
Since  in  these  years  following  the  War  the  number  of 
men  and  women  in  whose  persons  the  life  of  the  Chris- 
tian nations  will  reach  across  into  the  non-Christian  na- 
tions is  being  greatly  increased,  this  line  of  influence 
should  now  be  more  carefully  safeguarded  than  ever. 

IV.      MAKING   OUR  RELIGION   INTERNATIONAL 

Last  of  all,  if  we  are  to  carry  through  a  campaign  of 
world  friendship,  we  must  internationalize  our  reHgion. 
It  is  universal  now  in  its  message  and  its  power.  We 
must  make  it  universal  in  the  territory  it  commands  by 
projecting  it  into  all  the  world.  The  most  helpful  con- 
tacts of  our  material  civilization  with  other  peoples  will 
bring  blessings  to  them,  but  merely  as  by-products.  What 
IS  needed  most  of  all  is  the  deliberate,  consecrated  effort 
to  bring  Christ  into  the  knowledge  and  experience  of  all 
men  everywhere.  That  is  the  aim  of  the  missionary 
enterprise.  Its  primary  concern  is  to  carry  Christianity, 
not  civilization,  to  the  world.  Civilization  does  not 
Christianize;  Christianity  produces  civilization,  because 
Christianity  is  life.  So  *'  the  actual  forthcoming  "  of  the 
missionary  program,  as  Dr.  Frank  Crane  says,  "  is  the 
developm^ent  of  world  citizenship.  It  is  world-welding. 
It  is  that  international  commerce  of  ideals,  which  is  of 
far  more  Importance  than  internationalizing  the  sale  of 
steel  rails  or  kerosene."  If  we  let  all  the  other  elements 
in  our  life  become  International  in  their  sweep  and  do 
not  make  our  religion  international  also,  there  is  danger 
ahead  for  each  of  those  nations  and  for  the  world.  There 
is  danger  for  ourselves. 


i84  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

And  there  is  another  question  which  we  must  ask  our- 
selves, more  fundamental  even  than  this  matter  of  safety. 
Is  it  fair,  is  it  decent,  while  in  our  contacts  with  non- 
Christian  peoples  we  share  our  very  worst,  that  we 
should  not  also  share  our  very  best? 

Sometimes  it  is  said  that  we  should  first  make  the 
United  States  Christian  and  make  Canada  Christian,  be- 
fore we  concern  ourselves  about  the  Christianizing  of 
other  nations.  As  if  we  had  not  money  and  organization 
and  personnel  enough  to  tackle  both  undertakings  at 
once!  As  if  the  resources  of  God  were  so  limited  that 
he  'could  only  release  enough  for  the  Christianizing  of 
one  nation  at  a  time!  As  if  the  sharing  of  Jesus  Christ, 
our  best  possession,  with  the  peoples  who  so  desperately 
need  him  were  not  one  of  the  prime  essentials  in  the  proc- 
ess of  our  becoming  more  truly  Christian ! 

But  we  can  pass  that  whole  argument  by  and  simply 
remind  ourselves  that  on  practical  grounds  the  task  of 
conveying  Christ  to  the  world  cannot  wait.  The  march 
of  events  is  too  rapid.  The  peace  of  the  world  is  too 
precious.  Other  nations  live  too  near  us,  and  we  cannot 
afford  to  have  in  their  backyards  any  foulness  that 
would  be  dangerous  in  our  own.  No,  unchristian  as 
the  argument  is,  we  need  only  to  think  of  the  turn  things 
have  taken  in  the  world  to  know  that  we  must  be  very 
prompt  and  generous  and  thorough  in  carrying  the 
transforming  energies  of  Christ  into  the  life  of  every 
people  on  the  earth. 

What  the  world  is  needing  most  of  all  at  this  moment 
is  a  great  campaign  of  organized  Christian  friendliness. 
The  non-Christian  nations  are  bewildered,  shaken,  grop- 
ing their  way  into  a  new  order  whose   responsibilities 


WELDING  THE  WORLD  185 

they  are  not  equipped  to  bear,  looking  for  solid  founda- 
tions on  which  to  reconstruct  their  Hfe.  They  have  been 
with  the  rest  of  the  world  through  the  shock  of  the  War 
and  cannot  rid  their  minds  of  the  thought  that  humanity 
was  thrown  into  that  hell  of  savagery  and  destruction, 
of  agony  and  death  by  nations  which  called  themselves 
Christian  and  which  dragged  in  after  them  the  nations 
that  were  called  non-Christian.  They  deserve  a  new 
demonstration  of  the  power  of  moral  force  in  human 
affairs,  a  new  exhibition  of  Christian  friendliness  and 
service  on  a  world  scale. 

GOD   GIVETH   THE   INCREASE 

As  our  vision  has  swept  across  the  far-flung  panorama 
of  missionary  service,  we  have  seen  in  every  part  of  the 
picture  a  task  so  enormous  and  so  difficult  as  to  break 
the  heart  of  any  man,  be  he  however  valiant  and  re- 
sourceful, who  would  grapple  with  it  in  the  sole  strength 
and  wisdom  of  his  human  equipment.  The  only  issue 
could  be  defeat.  He  knows  it.  He  knew  it  before  he 
left  home.  But  he  knows  that  the  problem  of  sufficient 
wisdom  and  strength  is  not  his  problem  at  all.  He  has 
simply  agreed  to  furnish  a  voice  in  which  the  real  wis- 
dom of  the  enterprise  might  be  uttered  and  a  life  through 
which  the  real  strength  of  the  enterprise  might  be  re- 
leased. And  so  he  knows  that  the  outcome  is  sure.  He 
came  out  under  a  perfectly  clear  contract.  He  has  read 
it  over  a  thousand  times  and  it  is  ringing  in  his  ears 
every  day.  "  Go."  the  contract  reads,  "  and  I  will  be 
with  you."  He  pins  his  faith  to  the  agreement;  and  that 
faith  is  the  victory  that  overcomes  the  world. 

He  does  not  close  his  eyes  to  the  difficulties  and  ignore 


i86  WORLD  FRIENDSHIP,  INC. 

them  comfortably.  He  faces  them  squarely  and  measures 
them  accurately;  but  he  does  not  take  counsel  of  them. 
He  looks  up  to  God  and  realizes  the  limitless  resources 
that  are  immediately  available.  And  then  he  faces  again 
his  impossible  task.  And,  in  the  words  of  an  old  saint,  he 
says,  "  Well,  if  it  is  only  impossible,  let  us  go  forward." 
So  he  carries  on,  and  the  man  beside  him  carries  on,  and 
the  next  man,  and  the  man  beyond,  clear  down  the  line. 
Their  overcoming  faith  is  shared  by  the  Christians  of  the 
mission  field.  *"  Our  sufficiency  is  of  God,"  is  their 
watchword  as  they  press  on.  And  that  is  why  there  is 
not  a  shadow  of  chance  for  the  principalities  and  powers 
and  the  rulers  of  the  darkness  of  this  world  that  oppose 
them.  That  is  why  the  ongoing  of  the  Kingdom  in  the 
mission  lands  of  the  world  is  irresistible. 

The  Canadian  poet,  who  laid  down  his  life  in  Flanders 
Fields,  was  voicing  a  great  principle  in  the  growth  of  the 
kingdom  of  God  when  he  wrote: 

Take  up  our  quarrel  with  the  foe : 
To  you  from  failing  hands  we  throw 
The  torch ;  be  yours  to  hold  it  high. 
If  ye  break  the  faith  with  us  who  die, 
We  shall  not  sleep,  though  poppies  grow 
In  Flanders   Fields. 

David  Livingstone  said  to  his  countrymen :  "  Do  you 
carry  out  the  work  which  I  have  begun.  I  leave  it  with 
you."  Jesus  said  to  the  whole  rank  and  file  of  his  fol- 
lowers: "  Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world.  Ye  shall  be  my 
witnesses."     He  has  left  it  with  us. 

Lead  on,  O  King  Eternal ! 
The  day  of  march  has  come. 


Princeton  Theoloqical  Seminary  Libraries 


1    1012 


01235  4850 


